Actions

Work Header

Call of Silence

Summary:

Blue spiky hair with a cowlick swishing in enthusiasm. An adorable face. Eyes as blue as the sky, holding an endless amount of kindness in them.

"My name is Iruma. Just Iruma", the blue-haired teen held out a hand, smiling joyfully. "Thank you for saving me."

Sullivan's eyes shone with unshed tears.

They finally found him.

In a fierce battle defending Babyls, one life was lost. A very precious soul, gone forever.

But what if there was a way to bring that life back? That soul back into their lives?

They swore to make things right.

Chapter 1: [Part 1]: Crown of Grief

Summary:

A life is lost,
Joy was taken away,
Until a shred of hope was found.

Even though it's...quite startling.
And confusing, at first.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Fragile. Breakable.

Those words didn't cross Alice's mind in the slightest, during the time he had spent with his master and Friend, Iruma. The pink-haired demon would usually associate Iruma to be powerful, kind, full of wisdom, an admirable individual--

And yet, at this moment...

Right now, this is the only thing that is noticeable to the blue-haired teen. Painfully so.

Because--

"Iruma! Iruma, no...! Wake up...wake up, please!"

Red flowing locks. The normally tall girl was curled up, screaming in horror, in grief. Much darker red stained her clothes, and on the limp form in her arms. The source of her grief.

Having been near her and getting nearer with each step, Alice could see blue hair matted with what could only be blood. It smells alluring, a delicacy, and yet it just fills him--along with all the other remaining demons near them--with disgust at themselves. But the state of the body in the red-haired girl, in Ameri's arms--

It was quite unclear. Slashes covered his body, a hole in his heart made by a broadsword, and perhaps many other wounds covered in blood. Sky Blue eyes once filled with love and compassion, now lifeless and staring at nothing at all.

Fragile. Breakable. Glass that had shattered, never to be put back together again.

Alice could only fall to his knees and clench his chest in anguish. He could only cry for him.

For even if they had won this battle, they had still lost something much more important.

Iruma Suzuki, a candidate for the Demon King Throne. The most unlikely demon, the most demon-like human, yet strong and beautiful in the soul.

He has fallen, and the Netherworld had lost an important flame that they all had.

==

Truth be told, Ameri was the one who was supposed to die.

The she-demon was pretty sure that she had died, too. It was a truly intense battle, against the traitor Baal and the demons in his side that have Returned to Origins. Instead of enjoying her last year in Babyls School, enjoy the time she had left with Iruma before she moves on to the real world, all of them had to be dragged into this war due to the attack they first made.

Many students should have lost their lives, but because of Iruma, the Babyls staff, and his grandpa, Sullivan, they were all able to fight back the best they all could. Fewer lives were lost. 

Or more specifically, only one life was lost. The rest were simply injured, or unconscious, due to the quick-thinking.

But the life that was lost...

Why did you save me, Iruma?

Especially at the cost of his own.

Ameri hardly knew what happened to her. One moment, she was protecting the students while they go to regroup to the main hall but then...

A sharp object hit her, filling every fiber of her being with crushing pain. Ameri was lost consciousness right after that. She was pretty sure that she died, at that point.

--except she opened her eyes again, and the first thing she saw was the lifeless body of her beloved junior. Iruma, the one who caught her heart.

Iruma, who healed her and protected her.

Iruma, who lost his life in exchange for hers.

He was only in his second year. He didn't deserve it.

Why did you save me?

If Ameri had just revealed Iruma to be human in the first place, and let her father send him back to his world, would that have changed things?

Would that have saved him?

A breeze went in, blowing through her hair and soothing her, even if it's only the slightest.

I suppose that doesn't matter now, Ameri closed her eyes, shutting the forbidden test in her hand. He's already gone...

Iruma is gone, and the school may never be the same again.

It wasn't even exaggeration. The lively atmosphere before, that intensified when Iruma was around, had completely disappeared. The principal mourned the loss of his favourite grandson.

The Abnormal Class even felt incomplete and unstable without their unlikely member, though some still tried to make things lively.

The energy of the school really became muted, with Iruma's death. Everyone had followed the actions of the honor student, yet now...

Even when he was simply with them for a year and a half, Iruma truly left a mark on all of them. That doesn't even include the reveal of his real self in the very end.

Some perfumes could change the scent of a creature, but the blood of a human can't be mistaken otherwise. While a bit similar in color to demon blood, human blood can heal a demon's wounds.

Even completely cure them of any injury.

As Ameri had came out perfectly fine and unscathed, and Iruma was clearly near her when he died, it's easy to assume. That he was human.

The ones that knew easily accepted that, as Iruma had saved them time and time again. Who cares if he's human? He proved himself to be one of them.

If only he's still alive to know that.

At least everyone agreed to let the fact that Iruma was a human to be a secret. No need to cause chaos, right? Especially with the mess they all had.

So, student life had relatively returned to their routine while the walls and buildings are built back up.

The criminals are apprehended, the 13 heroes standing tall despite lacking one of them, and the Netherworld is a little bit more peaceful than before.

If only they didn't lose such a wonderful soul in the process...

It truly was unfair.

With gritted teeth, the Student Council president unconsciously clenched her hands on the forbidden book in her hands.

Why did I have to lose you so soon, Iruma...?

==

It was at an uneventful morning when it happened.

The day was a weekend, therefore there's no class. Normally, Sullivan would plan some sort of outing to take Iruma to, or let him hang out with his friends.

The great demon would then leave, and Opera will see him off, before taking care of the house and prepare for things before he returns. If Iruma is with him, then he prepares for Iruma as well.

But not that Iruma is...Iruma is gone, Sullivan would only go to work today, and Opera would take care of things in the house. He sweeps the floor, takes care of the laundry, and--

And he doesn't dare go to Iruma's room, normally. Because seeing what his young master had...

Anyway, it was illogical to go to the young master's room now, considering that no one will be there no one will ever use it anymore but on that day, there was an exception.

For through the crack of the door, a strange light shone through, illuminating from the inside.

Seeing that, Opera's thoughts quickly drifted to a potential intruder. Perhaps another foe has arrived, seeking some leverage by tampering on their memories of Iruma how dare they--

The cat-like demon threw open the doors and--

And--

There was a ring on the bed. The glow was coming from it.

Engraved with markings, gold with it's color intensified by the strange ethereal illumination--this was Iruma's ring.

It was strange. Why was Iruma's ring on the bed, when they had put it in a separate box cushioned with a linen fabric placed inside a drawer?

But his question was quickly answered when Opera witnessed the glow intensify, so much so that he had to look away. An intense heat radiated off of it, but the servant endured for if the ring had become corrupted then--

Then he had to destroy it. So, Opera reached out--

And ended up lightly caressing an illusion of a blue-haired child looking at him.

Nevertheless, Opera was quite shocked at this. What...is this?

The illusion of the blue-haired boy younger version of Iruma smiled. He spread his arms.

His voice felt familiar. "Come find me."

Opera's eyes widened--

As quickly as it came, the glow dissipated. The illusion disappeared with it.

The cat-like demon would have dismissed that as losing his mind for a moment, perhaps a cruel prank, but then he saw it.

At his wrist, was a thread tied to him. It was tinged of gold and blue, not tangible enough to move other objects, but visible enough that Opera could see it.

The thread was tied to something he couldn't see. At least, not yet.

Opera had to wonder. What is this?

 What did all that mean? What will happen from then on?

A flicker of hope started to appear from then on, though it is as dangerous as a sharpened blade.

Notes:

Soooooo

I really had this idea, when I read the latest chapter of the manga. Really, it just came on to me?

So I decided to play with what the world had established so far and...ended up making something angsty. Whoops.

Though it won't be that tragic for long. Maybe.

You guys will see when the story progresses hehehehe

I hope you guys will enjoy this story ^v^

Chapter 2: Hope of The Unknown

Summary:

Reincarnation is normal to demons. The use of Magic, too.
What about humans?

What did the Ring of Gluttony do?

Notes:

For those who left comments from the first chapter; thank you for your kind words!

For those who left kudos; thank you so much!

I really do appreciate it all ^v^ though I really don't know what to do? I'm pretty new in this platform, so xD

But anyway, here's chapter 2! Hope you guys like it hehe

Chapter Text

The thread looks odd. Otherworldly.

Seeing it, Sullivan couldn't help but be in awe. From what Opera had told him, Iruma's ring was the thing that gave it to the servant.

Along with the appearance of a child of blue, asking to find...something.

He refused to think their Iruma is...out there. Not yet. Not when there are so many things still uncertain, not when they still don't understand any of this, not when Sullivan had to bury his precious grandson himself--

But it was simply odd. The ring Iruma has is obviously the ring of Gluttony. It could only supposedly take the power of any demon it comes across when it's starved. Sullivan was sure.

And yet--

Yet Iruma had asked, once. Still in his first year, barely even through his first term. He had wondered if the ring could talk.

It shouldn't. It was only a magic apparatus, one that Sullivan was thankful that it fell on his grandson's hands so that he'd be protected.

But it didn't do that when it mattered most. Why? 

Either way, the great demon didn't feel the need to fool around anymore. His precious, kind, wonderful grandson was gone and he-they all had to keep going.

At least for Iruma's sake. He wouldn't want them to fall apart, even when he's gone. He's always too kind, too giving, and for the child, Sullivan will do his best to carry on.

Still, the thing with the thread is rather curious. Especially when--

"A thread?", a green-haired girl moved, looking everywhere for it. "I don't see anything."

Opera's face didn't change from its stoic expression, but his cat-shaped ears visibly faltered down.

Alice, who was accompanying the girl in their visit, saw the ears and remembered what it could mean. The pink-haired teen hung his head down.

Sullivan hummed in acknowledgement at the girl's words. The girl's eyes stared back at him and she gave the Principal a sweet, yet careful smile.

The great demon could recall who she is. Clara, one of his grandson's first friends. He recalled how even with the energy of her own class becoming muted from the loss like how his own heart is currently being crushed metaphorically, this girl still tried to bring cheer to her classmates. Sullivan could appreciate that, at the very least.

He had to wonder if the girl herself is alright, but. There are still matters to confirm.

The great demon turned to Alice, Iruma's very first friend, the one who was definitely going to be right by Iruma's side to protect and fight for him.

If Iruma didn't lose his life first.

Sullivan should really stop thinking about these. About what-ifs and what could have been.

Focus on the present. That is what he should do. Move forward.

Focus on the present.

A heavy weight still lingered on his chest, numb and empty and painful. Sullivan does his best to ignore it, to give a smile to Amaryllis Asmodeus' dear son. "What about you, Alice Asmodeus-kun?"

Pink eyes warily looked at Opera's outstretched hand, squinting at the thread wrapped around it. After a moment, Alice hung his head down in self-disappointment and defeat. "Forgive me, Sullivan-sama. I cannot see it either."

Sullivan hummed, nodding in acceptance. "That's alright. Thank you for your assistance. Both of you."

Clara smiled. Alice nodded back. Both of them bowed, before they stepped back. Opera sent them to the living room of their homes, offering them some beverages, as Sullivan reflected about this discovery.

The possibility that his friends could see the string is clearly wrong. That was why those two were here again.

By testing it out, it would have confirmed that this was Iruma's will, in a way. They were his beloved friends, after all.

But the fact that only Sullivan and Opera could see it for now. They could only wonder; why them?

Why them, when they even failed to protect Iruma when it mattered most, when Iruma died because of their failure?

Regardless, they should focus about this thread tied to Opera. What magic is this? What does it mean? 

"The child that came from the ring said, come find me", Opera told him, narrating what had happened when Sullivan came home that night. "Come find me, those were the exact words."

The gold shined as light shone down on the ring in his desk. The files of the students and teachers are stacked on top, next to the ring, with the file on the very surface having an image of a gloomy face; a teacher with deep purple, cropped hair.

Sullivan eyed Iruma's the ring. His gaze then shifted to the files, thoughtful.

An answer should be given eventually. They just have to keep looking.

==

Kalego couldn't tell you how much he had wished to be away from loud, boisterous, annoying demons. He couldn't stand them, always sticking their horns into other people's business.

Sullivan is the one he can't stand the most. He's the most annoying out of the ones he'd have the displeasure of meeting, just doing whatever he wants shamelessly.

If he could, Kalego would just leave so he can stay away from that guy.

Yet, that was then.

Now, he'd almost wished the Great Demon had stayed annoying and happy-go-lucky. The light aura Sullivan provided with his presence, let them coexist peacefully and...maybe not happy, but content within these walls. No one knew they needed it until it was gone.

Sure, things are as normal as it could be now. The Student Council are still maintaining order, classes going on in the same manner, the Misfit Class causing mischief every other day--and yet there is still a tension underneath their skin, waiting to burst in a horrible way.

The Principal no longer smiled, voice still gentle yet there's an underlying emptiness to it that almost everyone picked up on. He did his work, didn't fool around anymore even for a little bit--but the school spirit was somehow lost with this change.

Kalego almost wished Sullivan stayed boisterous and giddy, even when it's sickening to witness for him.

But then again, Kalego couldn't blame him. He was kind of shaken up by the death of his student, too.

Iruma Suzuki. While as annoying as his grandpa despite the different personality, is a unique demon. Kind and considerate, helpful and always tries to do the right thing.

The most annoying thing about the child is that he just won't call for Kalego, even while they were still bonded in a contract.

Kalego will surely be annoyed, yes, but he certainly won't mind when the kid asked for his help. He was a teacher. It's his duty to look out for his students.

He'd made it clear ever since the first festival the kid attended in his first year. That if something happens, Iruma should come get him.

But he doesn't. Of course Iruma doesn't. He's too selfless to even consider putting others in danger in his stead.

Because of that, his student died.

When Iruma was revealed as a human, some instances made sense; was this why? Iruma just couldn't trust him, trust anyone, because they're demons?

But if that was the case, Iruma wouldn't have spent time with Shichiro since the teacher had known about it first before any of the staff did. Iruma wouldn't have died saving Student President Ameri Azazel.

Truly, what an annoying, idiotic individual, that kid is. Was.

Anyway.

Despite all that, Kalego continued to do his duty as a teacher. He's been left alone for once; such a relief, honestly.

There's still the sense of wrongness, but it was all still fine. It's only felt because of the shift from the atmosphere they'd all gotten used to, from working in this school for so long.

But then Sullivan flew in the teacher's faculty room with Opera, and activity halted. 

The Principal visiting them had become rare nowadays, so the only thing that will warrant his presence would be if something big had occurred.

And indeed, apparently something did happen.

Kalego could see a thread wrapped around Opera's wrist, gold and blue colors combined and tied to...somewhere. He can't pinpoint it.

But it's there.

"What is that?"

Everyone turned to him, shock and confusion mostly written all over their faces. Opera's ears perked up. Sullivan's jaw dropped.

A round of silence just passed with his fellow teachers just staring at him like idiots, and Kalego felt his patience snap. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

Sullivan and Opera exchanged astounded looks. Kalego's eyes twitched on seeing it. He started to give a remark to them--

A masked gentle giant gently grabbed his shoulder. "Um, Kalego-kun?"

Kalego turned to him, irritation visible in his face.

Balam didn't let that bother him. "What...exactly did you see?"

Kalego blinked. He knew the thread was thin, but it's not that transparent that only the ones with keen eyes would see.

He even noticed it right off the bat; it's just that eye-catching!

But none of them even had a clue on what he was referring to. In fact, they don't even act like there was anything noteworthy to see.

Yet Sullivan is already smiling wide--the closest to a smile of joy that they could have after a while. "Ah, so you can see it too, Kalego-kun."

Kalego's shoulders sagged. He pinched the bridge of his nose, completely exasperated. "I see a thread just hanging on his wrist, gold and blue, and it's tied to somewhere...we can't see."

Opera somehow looked pleased, though his face didn't really change. His ears were twitching enthusiastically.

Kalego is just so done with this day.

A round of silence, as everyone tried to register that.

"So, it's that, huh...?", the silver-haired female teacher contemplated with a thoughtful hum. "Who else can see it?"

"Just me, the Principal and Kalego-kun", Opera told them.

"But what happened, exactly?"

So Opera was left to recount the scene to all of them. Kalego felt surprised that something this strange came from the ring of his deceased student.

Then again, Iruma had always been someone who somehow does the impossible even without meaning to. Which often causes a huge headache.

But when Opera mentioned the words the child figure told the cat demon servant, Balam started to look contemplative.

Kalego went over the words, too.

"Come find me."

What did that mean?

If this was because of Iruma's ring, and that was somehow Iruma's will or whatever, what did the kid mean? Find his body? But it's already been buried down they already know where he is!

The teachers were all quite as lost as the rest of them, too.

Well.

Except for Balam, who seemed like puzzle pieces were slowly being put together in his head.

All heads turned to him as he contemplated for a few more seconds, before the gentle giant nodded to himself and muttered gently. "That makes sense."

"What makes sense, Balam-kun?", Sullivan asked.

The teacher perked up, and seemed to smile sheepishly behind his mask. "Well, Sullivan-sama...uh, you do know that Iruma-kun and I exchange information sometimes? He tells me of things from the human world, and I tell him things about this world?"

Ah, yes. That had come to light between the ones who knew after Iruma's body had been put to rest. Sullivan gestured him to keep going.

Balam held up an index finger. "There's one thing I remembered from some of those things. A myth that Iruma'kun told me."

The idiotic green-haired teacher Kalego loathed tilted his head. "And that is?"

"The red string of fate. It was said that two lovers who have been bound to each other by fate will be bound to a red string, with one end tied to each other. It's said that if one follows where the string leads to, they can meet their soulmate. No matter the time, their souls will definitely meet each other through it", Balam explained. "Of course, Iruma-kun said that it's normally tied to a pinky instead of a wrist, but...maybe this is similar?"

Silence. 

"What if because of the ring's power, Iruma is back?", Kalego analyzed the situation. "Was the grave clawed up and empty? Did you check?"

"Yes, we did", Opera confirmed, Sullivan nodding. "Right after I told Sullivan-sama, we went to check Iruma-kun's grave. The body is still there. The grave was completely untouched. The string does not lead there."

Silence again. If this truly connects to Iruma, then what is this?

"What if it's not the body?", the silver-haired teacher spoke up again. "I've studied with Balam-san about humans, too. And...what if they could be reborn again? Right after they die, they're reborn?"

Reincarnation.

To demons, that's not new.

They are youthful as a whole, since they can choose how they look to be, how old they can appear to be, once they reach the age that they are powerful enough to do so.

Or just reach the right rank.

However, a demon's powers are not infinite. They will eventually run out, and because of that, the demon will fade away. That might be what happened to Delkira, according to some theories.

Still, immediately after, they can be reborn as a new demon if the soul chooses to.

It's just something they're all aware of. A fact.

With humans, however...

"Can a human do that?", the green-haired teacher wondered. "They don't have magic, do they?"

"No, but I believe they do have souls", Balam said. "That is something, isn't it?"

Kalego pondered on that, and on what must be true for Iruma.

Iruma was human, therefore he must have no magic. Balam had said that humans don't have the capability to do so on their own.

However, he can do things that demons can normally do. His abnormally efficient dodging ability could be passed off as a bloodline ability.

And with his ring, he could use magic. There are instances that he appeared to have wings on his own, or gave powerful blasts of magic in the forms of dragons or monsters.

That boy can do the impossible without meaning to.

The ring seems to be a significant part of why he can do so, even if it's the boy's will and wishes that puts it into action.

Therefore, if it really is because of the ring...maybe the idea isn't so farfetched.

Kalego's gaze shifted back to Sullivan and Opera. The latter looked like the gears were turning in his head.

Sulliven met Kalego's gaze. They were soft, hesitantly hopeful--

Happy.

The Principal smiled even more, since the first time this world has lost Iruma Suzuki. "If it's true, then it's delightful. Right?"

Without even meaning to, Kalego nodded in agreement.

Even if it isn't true, there's no harm in taking a chance. Perhaps Iruma had been born a demon this time round.

But even if he's still reborn as a human, at least Iruma is alive.

If they can get him back, they would never let him die so early ever again. The past will not repeat themselves; they won't let it.

They all swore to themselves, Sullivan and Opera above all, that they will make things right.

Iruma Suzuki will live.

Chapter 3: Blue and Gold

Summary:

Search for more info, and the journey to find out the other end of the thread begins.

It somehow gets more complicated than it should be.

Notes:

Thank you for all your comments, you guys! I'm glad to know you guys are enjoying the fic hehehe

MissMeShap_StarryNight, you do make a good point about the reincarnation thing with Iruma, thank you for that ^v^

But anyway, enjoy heheh owo

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Of course, without much evidence except for what the teachers learned from Iruma abour the human world along with pure speculation, they all had to keep looking into the matter.

Find proof that the speculation is true, perhaps. Some historical proof, maybe. They have to have more knowledge about this matter so they can be sure that they won't mess anything up while they follow through with this.

The teaching staff of Babyls were bent on looking for more information, but they did make their efforts more subtle by Sullivan's request. They wouldn't want something bad to happen if anyone that can't be trusted would find out about this.

Not like anyone can just beat one of the Great Heroes, but it never hurts to be sure.

While the research commenced, Sullivan, Kalego and Opera set out to follow where the other end of the thread is connected to.

After all, it's the most sensible course of action to take. This whole thing is because of this thread that came from Iruma's ring; they need to find out just where it led to.

However, knowing Iruma's true origins, Kalego was wary of the location of the thing the thread was tied to.

If it's in the Netherworld, or the Human World.

That is to say, if it's in the Netherworld, then there's no problem. They could just swoop in, get whatever it is, and get back. Easy as that.

But if it's in the Human World...

A sigh escaped the teacher's lips. "If Henry Azazel gets involved in all this, I'm ditching you two."

Opera clicks his tongue in disapproval.

Kalego doesn't care about that, about Opera's opinion; Henri Azazel, the head of the demons in charge of keeping the Netherworld and the Demon World separate, noticing about this is a whole other mess he doesn't want to deal with if it comes to that.

Sullivan laughs, being all jolly and excited and patting Kalego on the head like he's a freaking 6 year old kid. "Don't be like that, Kalego-kun~!"

Kalego's eyes twitched, wanting to be able to push away the annoying demon. He knew he wouldn't be able to, though.

...but it was nice to see Sullivan like this again. Even if it's still so unbearably annoying to be at the end of it.

Aaand Kalego can't believe he thought of that in the first place. Or at all.

That he'd be so relieved of something he normally can't stand.

Then again, the death of the honor student changed a lot of things.

Opera observed the thread tied to his wrist, blue and gold glittering against the light of the sky. The wind on his hair and wings feel quite refreshing as the three of them flew together through the air, which might be fitting for this search they have going on.

It also quiets down the growing restless energy sitting in his chest, reaching out and asking for--something. Anything to do, maybe. The urge to do something more than this.

Anxious energy, normally quelled with something to do. Except right now he can't do anything more than follow this lead.

Frankly, it's very uncomfortable.

But Opera could manage it. He just has to. For Iruma, he's--

They're willing to do anything. To see this through...it is the least they could do. To make up for the fact that they failed him.

"What's your plan when we get to whatever's at the end of that thread?", Kalego brought up, giving up self-restraint to try his hardest in pushing away the Great Demon from him with both arms. "If it's in the Netherworld? How about the Human World?"

"We'll just swoop in and see where the thread is tied to!", Sullivan chirped. "Maybe take it right away if we can carry it with us."

After all, if this is somehow Iruma's will shown through the ring, then it's definitely their responsibility as his family to get it.

"Is that for the Netherworld?", the teacher squinted at him.

The demon enthusiastically held up a devi sign with a hand. "For all of them!"

Kalego's eye twitched.

Opera sighed. "It would be better to just see what is on the other end of this and then make a plan after."

The teacher sighed. At least that's much better than just outright stealing right away. Oh, we're going to be in so much trouble. Why am I dragged here with them again?

The view of the Netherworld is truly stunning, that it's own exotic and unique way. Valleys, mountains, with the mixture of dangerous of beautiful, eldrich trees, though there are also light and fun sceneries like the dome and the park Iruma and his friends had been in before.

If only Iruma had been given the chance to go back there.

The thread's end is still nowhere on sight, stretching far into the horizon. It was rather clear that the journey is still far up ahead.

The servant demon with the cat ears sighed. Then his eyes narrowed, determined.

No matter what, they're going to reach the end of this path carved out for them. For this version of the red string.

For Iruma, if nothing else.

==

Reading through a library really helps you on learning about a lot of things.

Like the Karakiri Valley, it used to be some sort of Burial Mounds for Demons before? And the gravekeeper used to be the King of the Valley and it's line?

Or that the Wlavrad Prison, that giant fortress prison where that traitor Baal is probably imprisoned at, used to be the site of the battle of a Demon King.

Robin doesn't know which king it was, he really doesn't know. This stuff is creepy, it's freaky, and he might cry. 

He wished he could have been qualified with the trip and be able to go with Kalego, because he really doesn't want to know about these things. If this keeps up, he's going to be scared of his own shadow.

But on the bright side, this library is quite cozy.

The ceiling was pitch black, with bookshelves reaching up to it. Jagged-shaped glowing lights lined up the sight above him in neat, straight rows, lighting up the floor filled with tables, chairs, and reading materials. 

He could hear the shifting of paper from the others reading nearby, and the scraping of wood across the floor all around him as Robin sat with his own book in hand. Balam and Momonoki were both sitting in the same table as him, reading their own books.

The other books they collected for research are on the center of the table, among other books about other topics like baking and love--Momonoki really is being obvious here in her infatuation, Robin has to admit.

The some of the teachers were all in other libraries, researching on their own. The rest of them are still in school and teaching.

After all, Sullivan did ask them to be discreet. They have no problem following that.

But right now? Robin couldn't take much more of researching, lest he find something much more horrifying. "Guys, can we take a break? There's a cafe nearby."

Glass Blue met Avocado Green as Momonoki shifted her gaze on him. She sighed, putting her book down. "Yes, perhaps we should. I could use a cupcake."

"Oh, but before that--look at this", Balam perked up and pointed a page at his book. "This might apply to the case with the ring."

Oh? This might not be a good idea, but Robin is a naturally curious person. He leaned in to read.

And what he found was a case of those reincarnations. But this one was...rather strange.

There was a case of a demon reincarnation where it didn't go the way it normally does.

Normally, like written before, the only indication of the demon having been reincarnated is the color of their eyes and the aura of their presence; which only their closest companions before reincarnation could take notice.

But in the case of Vartig Schaik, formerly Mazi Hart; a few days after her death, a ribbon whose color is similar to the color of her eyes, which is violet, appeared on the wrist of her mother. Only the mother, the father, and the grandmother could apparently see it, though it really wasn't clear why that is.

There may be speculations that it is what Mazi Hart wanted, that the other end of the ribbon should only be reached by the adult figures in her life. Yet--there was her grandfather, and he couldn't see the ribbon. It is simply curious, why that is so.

His eyes kept widening the more he read the page. He was pretty sure his jaw was hanging open, too. "Oh devi, this is..."

Balam nodded. "This does sound like what the Principal, Kalego and Opera-san have. But instead of a ribbon, it's a thread..."

"But why is that?", Momonoki put her own book down to look at the page as well. "Did it say where the ribbon led to?"

Balam and Robin met eyes, then dove to read more of the page.

Some evidence suggest that it might have come from Mazi Hart's bracelet, an heirloom passed to her once she became the Madame of their family home. It had contained quite a storage of magic, according to the testimonies of other family members.

Regardless, her mother followed the ribbon along with her father and grandmother. What they found--was baby Vartig Schaik, who looked exactly like Mazi Hart. The other end of the violet ribbon was tied onto the baby's wrist.

Silence settled between them, as the three of them processed this information.

"So", Robin started. "The other end is probably a baby Iruma-kun that looks exactly like the one that..."

That died.

Balam winced at the reminder, and Robin suddenly regrets speaking in general.

But then Momonoki shook her head, white hair in a ponytail swishing according to the motion of her head. "There's something, though."

"You think so?", Robin turned to her. What could she have noticed?

"It said here that the ribbon was completely violet", Momonoki pointed at the page. "Kalego said the thread is blue and gold."

Silence again. Momonoki caught a glimmer of familiar round glasses, but couldn't be sure as the person already went out the door of the library with a companion.

"There could be another addition to the other end of the thread?", Robin wondered. "Like a headpiece or something?"

"Or maybe Iruma-kun's reincarnation is also another rare case, despite being similar to miss Mazi Hart's case", Balam added.

"That's if the other end is Iruma-kun's reincarnation", Momonoki stood up. "Regardless, we have to tell Principal and Kalego."

Balam stood up, too, in agreement. Robin stashed the books on top of each other before standing up himself.

The green-haired teacher couldn't help but smile at this. In relief, maybe. Perhaps satisfaction for a curiosity of his.

Regardless, he's honestly quite excited to find out what is held at the end of the thread. He can't wait to know.

==

The street was bright and bustling with activity. Stalls were open and lined with customers, families were walking from one end to the other or entering buildings and shops--

And a young man with short turquoise hair parted down the middle and eyes of the same color came out of the library's door.

With round glasses on and a hood hiding his face, he hid a rather pleased smile as he turned to the left side of the street.

Yes, he's rather pleased with this.

==

"Okay, let me just say", a teen raised his hands. "I didn't do it this time."

His Ebony Black hair was unruly at this moment, much more messier than usual. His hands up, amber eyes the color closer to gold twinkling mischievously even as he fixed his face to look serious.

A head tilt from another teen, messy and almost fluffy-looking Auburn Brown hair and Olive Green eyes warily gazing at the older one. "What did you do?"

"Nothing!", the black-haired teen groaned, then whirled to the yet another teen in the room with them, tugging the guy's sleeve. "I was with him!"

The brown-haired boy just blinked, gaze even more wary.

"I was!"

As the two continued to talk, the other teen didn't really pay attention to them as his full focus was on his wrist. Blue hair tied up, blue eyes were blinking, trying to comprehend what he was seeing.

Of the thread tied to his left wrist, blue and gold and glittering, which no one except the teen could see.

"I really didn't do anything bad, right, Iru-chan?"

The teen with the blue hair raised his head, putting his wrist down abruptly.

The green-eyed teen had his eyes on the blue-haired teen, concerned. The amber-eyed teen kept a smile on his face, now turning more mischievous. "Right, Iruma?"

The teen blinked. He gave a rather nervous, awkward smile. "I guess?"

==

"Oh..."

The three demons gaped at the sight before them.

For as it seemed like they had reached at an end of the Netherworld, they saw the thread go up, up, up the sky, to somewhere they can't reach anymore.

And on basic knowledge, they could only guess where it led to.

Kalego pinched the bridge of his nose. "Seriously."

This is much more bothersome.

Notes:

So. What theories have you got xD

Hope I did Robin and the teachers right hehehe

Comments, please? I'd love to know what you guys think hehe

Thank you for reading! See you all in the next chapter ^v^

Chapter 4: Find A Way

Summary:

Going to another world proves to be complicated.

Meanwhile, a problem arises.

Notes:

Thank you for sharing your thoughts, you guys! ^v^ It was fun on reading them hehe

But I will neither confirm nor deny any of y'all's theories. I think things will slowly be revealed so xD

Anyway, please enjoy huehue

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A sigh of visibly pure exasperation. "Tell me, why would you want to go there?"

Sullivan, who seemed to take utter delight in making the lives of other demons a living hell, hummed. "Because we need to get something in that world!"

Henry's eye twitched. Kalego would very much like to leave now.

When it turns out that what they're following is in the world above their own, they immediately set out to get a way to enter said world.

Unfortunately, the possible ways to enter the Human World that are available to the three of them are very few.

One method would be Summoning. However, it needs a human to summon the demon from the Human World, and the demon is often bound to fulfill whatever that human wants them to do.

After that's done, the demon is then sent back right away, always with what the human offers in exchange for the service. It could be their own selves, other humans, anything.

The trio of demons absolutely won't do that, though. Because they wouldn't want to risk getting a greedy, selfish human as their summoner and make the situation even more complicated and worse.

Plus, it's really not possible, since the instructions for Summoning that are made for humans to follow are few and far in between.

Iruma's parents had been lucky, indeed, to find the instructions to summon Sullivan to them.

Sullivan had been lucky, to have the wonderful human teenager as his grandson.

Finally, they might need as much time as they could have, to find whatever is on the other end of the thread.

So, Summoning is ruled out.

Another method they could do is the simple act of getting past through the barrier separating the two worlds, going to the Human World and back undetected.

Obviously, Sullivan had been pretty close to just going with that method right away.

He's one of the Great Demons; he most likely has more than enough power to get past the barrier by himself, and he'd probably also be able to take Opera and Kalego with him.

But.

Henry Azazel and the Netherworld Border Control will definitely be huge pains in their butts, once they return.

As impressive as it is extremely annoying in this situation, the Azazel Patriarch does his work well and diligently.

No one might have known, if all three of them were to sneak into the Human World like a group of little kids that just felt like being rebellious and adventurous.

But the Netherworld Border Control will definitely be there to meet them once the three got back.

Ugh. As much as it seems easier to take the route, the consequences of the choice is honestly not worth it.

Kalego would just end up rotting in jail, when he's just been dragged along in this because he can see some stupid string.

Plus, if they go through with this method; chances are, the second they get Iruma back, the teen will have his memories wiped right away, and they'd have lost him again.

Kalego doesn't think Sullivan could take another sudden loss like that time again.

Therefore, they went with the third available option; just ask the Netherworld Border Control to let them go!

...yeah, Kalego didn't think it would work, either. If only he'd been able to flee before Opera grabbed his arm and dragged him off to get in trouble with him and Sullivan.

Seriously unfair.

Then again, there's no such thing as fair. Especially with those two.

"No matter what you want to get over there, I can't let you get through", Henry was firm in where he stood, orange eyes narrowed behind his glasses. "There's a reason why the Demon World and the Human World are separate. Demons and humans are not meant to coexist."

And there it is. The reason why it's a problem, if Iruma is reincarnated as a human again.

Demons are a strong race, all with a pair of wings and a bloodline ability. They all have the capability to do magic, conquer with their own ability, and have enough capabilities to defend what they want to defend.

But humans...they have their own strengths, sure. They could be smart, resourceful, resilient.

Yet, compared to demons, they're weak. Defenseless. Small.

It was because of another demon that Iruma died.

It raises the question; would it be safe, for Iruma to be taken back here in the Demon World again? If he had come back as a human?

Regardless of whatever's at the end of the thread. If Iruma reincarnated, if they somehow found Iruma's reincarnation and he's a human once more, should they even take him back to the Demon World?

The Demon World, where he had died?

Kalego didn't know the answer to that.

However, by detecting Sullivan's mildly strained cheer and the underlying desperate hope clearly simmering in the guy when Kalego turned to him, the teacher decided to put away the dilemma for the moment.

After all, they still have no idea what's on the other end of the thread.

Maybe when they find out, they'll cross the bridge when they get there.

"Even so", Opera stepped forward to the leader of the Border Control, face impassive and stoic as usual. There was a glint of determination in his eyes. "This is still important for us, as a family. Since you have a daughter yourself, someone you swore to care for your whole life, surely you can understand?"

Henry's eyebrow raised. "What do you mean?"

Silence settled into the room, tension spiking that someone could choke on it.

Henry continued to stare at Opera across the table, with Opera calmly staring back in his seat.

Sullivan also stared at Henry with an unwavering polite smile, hands intertwined and on top of the table.

Kalego has no idea what they're both planning. Are they going to share the situation we have right now?

"Iruma left something to us, through his ring."

Apparently so, the teacher sighed. At the very least, Opera's not the type to beat around the bush.

"Iruma? Iruma Suzuki?", Henry's eyebrows raised, clearly caught off guard. Kalego couldn't blame him. "The child that..."

"That saved Miss Ameri Azazel, yes", Sullivan nodded pleasantly. "The ring that's always on him...it left some sort of directions for us. Something we need to get."

The tense atmosphere shifted, turning a little bit more somber. With his long crimson hair and stern expression currently softening slightly, it's clear in physical and personality similarities that Henry is Azazel's father.

What would it have been like, if Ameri Azazel had died as well?

Henry pursed his lips. He looked conflicted.

Again, Kalego couldn't blame him.

Should he continue to uphold and do his job to maintain the balance between the worlds?

Or should he make an exception, even just this once, for the memory of the child that saved his own?

It clearly won't be an easy choice.

"We know this is hard for you, with your job", Opera told Henry, ears a little close to completely drooping. "But we need to follow through with this. For...our closure, perhaps. This is one of what's left of our Iruma."

Henry closed his eyes.

Kalego looked down. He knew, that someone needs to say it.

"Will you at least think about it?"

Heads turned to him, Sullivan and Opera included. Kalego pointedly ignored the two, holding eye contact with the man before them.

The man who keeps two worlds divided and separate. The man whose daughter almost died and lived because of the sacrifice of another child.

Now, Kalego would rather not involve himself in headaches such as this.

He would have rather fled back to the comforts of his home, he would have kept his mouth shut so his energy is reserved and he can put up with that childish Principal's antics longer.

But...for the sake of the student he had failed that once was in his protection...

"We'll leave and never try to go up there again, if you still refuse to let us go. But...well, what can be done? The...directions still pointed there, it's still a fact. Those directions are what Iruma would probably want us to follow", the teacher said. "If you had lost your child, if this had been the will of your child instead, wouldn't you also try everything you can to see it through?"

Sullivan put his hands together and leaned on it with his forehead, elbows on the table, closing his eyes shut.

Opera turned back to stare at Henry again, observant, analytical. Hopeful yet wary.

Henry didn't say anything in response. Yet by the look on his eyes, Kalego knew the man heard him.

After that, the room fell into a loud kind of quiet. Where unsaid words and unheard storms of thoughts swirled around the space, coming from the occupants.

No one broke the silence that fell on them. Nobody could bring themselves to speak, anyway.

==

Ameri didn't get even a warning.

But to be fair, everything had been as normal as it could be that night.

Ameri arrived at home when the sun started to set. She had waved goodbye to her fellow student council members and kept an eye on the students that lingered as she went out, having finished her duties as President for the day.

After Iruma was...gone, there was hardly any reason for her to linger in her office anymore. She didn't know how to read the forbidden texts by herself, after all.

If she tried to read one of the books, Ameri would remember all the little moments she and Iruma had while reading these. She didn't want to break down as a result; there's still much to be done, after all.

Finding that she's the first one to come back to the house, she quickly went into her room to change into more comfortable clothes, and put on an apron. She was set on cooking for herself and her father, but she didn't know what to cook just yet.

As she opened their food storage, trying to decide what to make, the front door had opened.

Ameri immediately knew who was at the door. "Welcome home, dad."

Henry crossed the hallway and to the kitchen, a small smile on his face. His eyes looked tired. "Ameri."

He dragged himself to her and abruptly engulfed her in a hug.

The girl was surprised, naturally. Dad's normally not this affectionate...

Well, he used to, but Ameri had grown up and she did her best to be tough, to not need affection so as to be able to reach her dream, and her ambition to help her father with his work eventually.

Having been made known of that, Henry respected that and kept his physical affection to a minimum, which Ameri appreciated a lot.

He only does this when necessary, or if any of the two needs it.

So, this...

"Did something happen?", Ameri couldn't help but ask, arms encircling around her father's back to return the hug. "Dad?"

A shuddering breath from him, which made Ameri even tenser and worried; her father has always been calm and collected, always keeping his cool no matter the situation--

"What was Iruma Suzuki to you, Ameri?"

Ameri's eyes widened. Oh. Oh...

Even the mention of his name sent her thoughts spiraling down--

Iruma, why? Why did you have to die? Why didn't you live, with me, with all of us? Why you, why why why-- 

--but she tried to keep her head. She needs to, so she can get on with...with her life. So she can still be someone who can follow her ambitions.

Iruma didn't even get to make up his mind about his own ambition. Ameri didn't get to fulfill her ambition to have him fall in love with her--

Still, Henry asking this of her had caught Ameri off guard. She thought he...didn't like Iruma? He even told her to stay away from the teen, though not like she actually followed it...

What was Iruma Suzuki to you, Ameri?

To Iruma, Ameri was someone he wanted to get closer to. A dear friend, a confidant, someone he could rely on.

Someone he enjoyed spending time with.

Why did I have to lose you so soon--

Ameri buried her face on her father's shoulder, before the tears could start to take form.

She needs--to answer the question. Right. She should do that. What was Iruma to me?

Iruma is...

He's many things to her, honestly. At first, he's a convenient person to keep around as he knows how to read the forbidden texts, regardless if he's human or demon.

Then, he's become something of a companion to her, the longer they spent time together. Confiding in each other, giving encouragement, supporting each other when necessary...

To her, Iruma is...

"He was--is dear to me, dad", Ameri whispered, allowing herself this. Just this once. "So, very dear to me."

She wanted to get closer to him. She lost the chance.

There was silence from the man who still hugged her. Then, a hand raised to pat her head, as Henry said. "Mn."

Much time had passed, to the point where it had gotten dark enough outside. To Ameri's mortification, she had totally forgotten to cook dinner.

Henry took them both to dine outside, instead.

==

At the part where the Demon World and the Human World met, the Border Control checks on it periodically to make sure no one has breached the boundary of the two worlds.

The demons that guard the place took turns each night and day, taking shifts. They always make sure that someone is there to guard it.

That is to say, those guards aren't exactly diligent in their work. They're only kept in their toes because Henry Azazel will chew them out if they don't do at least the bare minimum of their jobs properly.

But there are times where no guards are present to watch over the place, ward off curious demons from going further. The time with Sullivan, Opera, and Kalego first taken to that place certainly proves that.

After all, what sane demon would even want to get out there? The Demon World is already a great home. Humans are basically myths, too, so their World should also be the same. Right?

Not many even know of the existence of the boundary, much less where it is. The barrier should also be strong enough to ward off anyone from getting past.

Needless to say, surprises are bound to happen.

For witnesses have found demons going rogue and successfully getting past the barriers. These witnessess--guards tried to stop them.

Yet invisible walls had suddenly appeared in their way, cutting them off from chasing after these individuals.

Without a doubt, for whatever reason, those demons have officially entered the Human World.

==

Sullivan's phone rang.

Opera, who had still been reeling with the information Robin, Momonoki, and Balam had given them when they got back (Iruma could be at the other end of this thread! His reincarnation could be over there, waiting to be found!!), looked up when he heard it. He paused from serving breakfast as a result.

Seeing that, Sullivan just smiled at him in understanding.

The servant bowed his head and forced himself to place the dishes down, as the Great Demon opened his phone to answer the call.

He would be lying if Sullivan said he wasn't excited for this. "Henry Azazel-kun~! Good morning! Did you have breakfast already?"

"Sullivan-sama", Henry cut in from the other line, straight to the point. "I am giving you permission to go to the Human World with your companions and take whatever you need to take over there."

Sullivan, overjoyed, had his grin widen. "Really? Wonderful!"

Opera's ears perked up, eyes softening. He seems more relaxed in placing down the silverware and drinks now.

"Yes. But only on one condition."

So, they need to do something. Well, Sullivan doesn't really mind it. "What will that be?"

Opera handed Sullivan a cup full of hot tea.

Henry went on, tone utterly detached and professional. "Demons have snuck off to the Human World. I ask you to bring them back, preferably alive."

Sullivan almost dropped the cup he was holding.

Notes:

Border Control: *has a reputation that they are strict and firm and does their job well*
Also Border Control: *accidentally creates chances where several demons could march past the barrier without a fight*

Henry Azazel you should really get guards that are as devoted of their jobs as you are lol

So. Comments, please? What do you guys think hehe

Next up is the Human World! And probably Iruma ajsjfhfjjr

Thank you for reading! See you all next chapter hehe

Chapter 5: A Family Was Found

Summary:

Currently, in the Human World...

Notes:

Thank you for your comments, everyone! Hehe

And huh, so Ameri and Iruma are terrible cooks...well they could have just gotten better over time xD

Hmm, I do wonder who reaches Iruma first owo

So this is a look on Iruma's side so far, over there in the human world

Hope y'all don't mind the references from The Untamed lol

And the original characters xDDD

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

[

"I've never really said such things to you before. But now that it's today, there are indeed a few things I should say", the woman said, a melancholic tilt in her voice. "I really won't get a chance to say them after this."

"Shut up...", the man with the red ribbon on his hair fought against the drowse spell placed on him, looking on the verge of tears. "Let me go..."

The woman just closed her eyes, fighting back her own tears. She managed a smile. "I'm sorry. And, thank you."

]

There was a lot of ugly sobbing. "QING-JIEEEE!"

A sigh was heard from the kitchen nearby. The door opened, and a teenage girl with shoulder-length Ebony black hair, two braids adorning her hair and joined behind her at the middle of her hair.

Amber eyes close to gold scanning the room, she took one look at the teen sprawled on the couch, watching the show through his phone, and she sighed. "Kaoru, what are you watching?"

The same type of amber eyes stared up at her, tearful, putting down the phone. His hair, the same black color as the girl, is all over his face. "Aiko...this is horrible, Qing-jie is going to die!"

Aiko looks at her brother, Kaoru, and rolls her eyes. She walks over to him and pushes his shoulder up. "Okay, scoot over, I want to watch. I can't believe you'd continue without us!"

Kaoru stuck his tongue out at her rather childishly. "Don't blame me, you walked out when Jin Zixuan got hit."

"I NEEDED A BREAK, OKAY!?", Aiko slaps her brother's arm. Kaoru laughs. "Switch to the previous episode, will you? You horrible goose."

Kaoru, with mirth in his eyes, obliges. He backtracks to where Aiko left off--that scene where Jin Zixuan, an heir of a family of gold, got stabbed at the back by a hand before he fell--and then continued from there.

And despite the fact that Kaoru had already seen these scenes, both of them were so engrossed to the show that they didn't notice the front door opening, nor did they notice the voice announcing. "I'm home..."

Olive Green eyes caught sight of the two black-haired siblings in the room immediately. The Auburn Brown haired teen quickly noticed that the two didn't notice his arrival, so he just shook his head. 

Then, with a smile, he put his shoes down next to the rest of the shoes at the doorway and went straight to the kitchen immediately. He would really like something to eat, after the stressful day he just had.

But on opening the door, there was someone already there in the kitchen.

Coal Black hair in a low ponytail, gentle silver eyes twinkling in warmth, the young adult stirring the cooking soup in the pot smiled cheerily at the newcomer. "Haru! Welcome back!"

The brown-haired teen, Haru, couldn't help but smile back. Somehow, all the weight on his shoulders lessened, seeing an adult actually happy to see him "Hi, Mieko-san."

The young adult, Mieko, beckoned him to the table near the refrigerator. "Come. Did you eat already? What do you want as a snack?"

Haru's gaze fell on the pot ahead, currently being cooked at the stove, and he sweatdropped. "Just anything except Mieko-san's cooking."

"Hey", Mieko said, with feeling. "I'm an excellent cook, Haru!"

"Sure, Mieko-san."

Though, Haru did get a sandwich, with smashed boiled egg and mayonnaise between bread. It was delicious; surely one of the only food they can trust Mieko to make that wasn't basically poison.

Unfortunately, soup wasn't one of them, based on the excessive amount of spices and soy sauce Mieko was pouring on it.

Haru didn't have the heart to stop him, though. Mieko looked so happy with what he was doing.

He could only pray for Shinjiro, Aiko, Iruma and Kaoru's taste buds.

...speaking of which, he didn't hear or see any indication that Iruma or Shinjiro are here...

Shinjiro not being present isn't that strange. The other young adult in this house is most likely still away on his job. Or hanging out with his friends. Or getting a gift for Mieko, his fiancee.

But where's Iruma?

When he asked Mieko, the silver-eyed adult could only shake his head. "You didn't see him on the way here?"

"No", Haru looked down, nibbling on his sandwich. "Do you think he's in another one of those side jobs of his?"

Mieko opened his mouth to reply--

"NOOOO!", a cry from Kaoru, coming from the living room. "NO, NO--DARN IT, YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO ME--"

Aiko's voice came next, "Shist--Kaoru, shut up--"

"MY FAVORITE CHARACTER! QING-JIE, NOOOOO!!!"

Mieko and Haru blinked at the door to the living room. They looked at each other, and exchanged amused smiles.

"Go join them", the silver-eyed young adult chided, reaching up to the cupboards to get some pepper. "They're watching the show you guys love so much. What was the name? The Untamed?"

"Kaoru and Aiko have too much time in their hands", Haru decided. He finished his sandwich.

"Eh, well you know them. If they really want to, they can do 50 whole essays, ruin the all neighbors' gardens, clean the whole house, and memorize the whole periodic table all in one day, and still have time to watch the show."

That's an exaggeration, but still somehow the truth. Just yesterday, Kaoru managed to find time from school to steal some hyacinths from the house across their own just because he wanted to tease Aiko with the flowers. He wasn't caught, and the hyacinths are still in his sister's room.

In the meantime, Haru can't even squeeze in a healthy sleeping schedule among school and study time, much less have time to spare for mischief.

The brown-haired teen sulked. "Must be nice."

"You can do the same if you just work on your time management", Mieko huffed out a laugh. He added some garlic--now Haru was worried if the soup is still safe to eat, regardless of taste. "Now, go on! Wash up first, then rest and watch the show with them. You have time."

"I'll do that, then", Haru stood unceremoniously, turning to the door. "Also hey, let's order takeout for dinner. Maybe some udon?"

A mortified gasp. "Haru! I'm making udon already, how dare!"

What he's making doesn't seem like udon though, but oh well...?

Haru went out the kitchen, chuckling. It was then that Kaoru noticed him--Aiko's eyes were still trained on the phone, attention completely on the show.

"Hi, HaruHaru!", Kaoru grinned, giving a little wave.

The show is still going on. After waving back at the black-haired teen, Haru got a glimpse of the show's current scene.

[

"Even if Jin Zixun was the one who schemes to ambush you first", a random cultivator spoke up. "You shouldn't have been so heartless and kill so many lives!"

"Oh", Wei Wuxian's face darkened. "If he wanted to kill me, he didn't have to think about whether it was a fatal blow or not, and if I died, it'd be my own bad luck. If I wanted to protect myself, however, I have to think about this and that not to harm, unable to take even a single strand of hair away from him? In conclusion, you all could pull a siege on me, but I'm not allowed to fight back, am I right?"

]

"You guys already got so far already!", Haru noticed. "You didn't even wait for Iruma and I..."

Aiko raised her head to blow a raspberry at him--proving that she knew Haru was there the whole time, just didn't care about it. "Don't ask us to turn the episodes back for you. You stink! Take a shower! And watch what you missed on your own phone!"

"But wouldn't it be more fun if Haru watched with us both?", Kaoru wondered, turning back to his little sister who was still holding his phone. "You know, the more the merrier?"

Aiko fixed her older brother with a deadpan stare. "Haru's point was when Madam Yu tied up Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian with Zidian and shipped them off on a boat."

Kaoru fell silent.

Haru sweatdropped. "Well, I can just ask what happened. I can watch with you guys."

Kaoru grinned. Aiko turned her nose up, waving her hand to shoo Haru away. "Whatever. Now go, you smell like rotten fish!"

"Yes, ma'am!", and then Haru turned to go up the stairs.

Just then, the front door opened yet again.

Blue hair free of it's hairtie looked practically like a bird's nest, blue eyes scanning the vicinity for any indication of safety. When he saw and recognized the shoes nearby, the blue-haired teen managed a smile.

He called out, staggering into the living room. "I'm home...!"

Kaoru perked his head up. Aiko just scoffed, returning her attention to the show on her brother's phone.

Haru, ever so attentive, immediately knew who the voice belonged to and instantly turned to greet back. "Welcome h--IRUMA!?"

And Iruma, covered in scratches, bruises and dirt, only managed a weak wave, before promptly faceplanting onto the hard floor.

==

Now, here's the thing.

In Hyogo prefecture, the city of Akashi-shi, there is a simple house with two floors, light blue walls and a grey roof.

The occupants of that home? A family of two young adults and four teenagers.

They're not all related by blood there, though. Except for Kaoru and Aiko, since both of them are actually siblings.

But because Mieko Aikawa always had a heart that desires to help those whoever he could, and Shinjiro Naomori is an indulging lover, they ended up taking in children in need of a home.

Not too many, though. Just those they can afford money on, and those Shinjiro is sure won't hurt Mieko. He's a protective lover that way.

Like Haru Fuji, who ran away from his place because he couldn't stand the pain inflicted on him from all the adults in his family.

Mieko came across him on a grocery run.

Haru just recently escaped, wounded and hungry, still a mere child. He almost clawed Mieko's face off when the silver-eyed person approached him.

As it is, Mieko still didn't stop trying to get close. He gave little Haru some food, and treated the child's wounds while Haru munched away.

Mieko wasn't doctor material, though. Just that Shinjiro often gets injured and hurt wherever he goes, those times when they were still trying it out and Shinjiro was still looking for a job. Mieko learned first aid for the guy.

That's what Mieko applied now, as he cleaned Iruma's bruises and wounds before applying antiseptic. 

Haru was nearby, giving the blue-haired teen some juice while mumbling away observations. "Based on the discoloration of your skin on your wrist and cheek, you must have been hit or grabbed hard enough for your blood vessels to get damaged and your blood to leak out. The way you're wheezing suggest you recieved a heavy blow on your chest, which meant something's wrong with your lungs or your ribs may be fractured--"

A dull thump on his shoulder.

Aiko's eye twitched in annoyance, her hand on Haru just to stop him from saying more. "Fudging--...ugh. No. You're going to give us heart attacks."

The brown-haired teen sweatdropped. "I. Um."

"It's really no big deal, you guys", Iruma just smiled, still sitting still on the couch and letting Mieko treat him. "I just got into a bit of trouble. That's all."

And then he winced. Mieko started to pour antiseptic on the wounds on his knees.

"What...what happened?", Mieko asked, quiet and gently speaking like he was talking to a frightened animal. "Which job did you get these from?"

Iruma fell silent. Aiko and Haru subtly turned away, trying not to make the blue-haired teen feel like he was being interrogated.

After all, Iruma had enough with demands and interrogations out there. They wanted him to have this choice at the very least.

It went on for a while. Kaoru was on the kitchen, most likely making another soup when he saw Mieko's udon mixture.

Eventually, Iruma shook his head. "I'm fine. Really! This is just because of some...dogs. So, please don't worry."

Mieko gave him a raised eyebrow, but eventually gave in with a sigh. After finishing up his work, the young adult in a low ponytail stood. "From your state right now, you shouldn't move so much. No jobs for you for the next few days."

Iruma's eyes widened. "But--!"

"But no", and Mieko's eyes narrowed. "You're injured. Even if I can't stop you from still taking odd jobs, I cannot, in good conscience, let you get out there like that. You won't be able to do anything without aggravating your wounds! So, you're resting here for a few days to heal. Okay?"

The blue-haired teen looked down. He honestly can't argue with that.

Haru's face softened, and he pat Iruma on the back to reassure him.

Aiko clicked her tongue. "School's going to start again come Monday, too. You'd need to use your hand to write, at the very least."

Mieko nodded. "Aiko's right! But I don't think Iruma-chan will be able to attend school by Monday, too..."

"Just do what Mieko-san says, Iruma", Haru added. "It's for your own good. We don't want you going out there knowing you're hurt, too."

Since three people are against him, Iruma simply nodded, shoulders sagging. "Okay. I'm...sorry, for making you guys worry."

Mieko smiles. He ruffled the blue-haired teen's hair fondly.

"Don't worry about it", Haru waved a hand. His smile was tight-lipped. "We'll just hurt the ones who hurt you right back."

Iruma couldn't help but laugh at that, albeit a bit awkwardly.

The door to the kitchen opened, and Kaoru's ear-splitting grin was seen along with the omelette in his hand. "Aiyah! HaruHaru, a future successful doctor, is planning to commit murder!"

"I-I don't think just swearing to hurt someone counts as homicide-planning..."

Aiko rolled her eyes, then shoved Haru's phone on Iruma's unharmed hand. "They're idiots. You just enjoy yourself there, Iruma. Don't let their stupidity affect you."

Iruma pressed play automatically.

[

The youngest shidi beamed. "Shixiong!!! You're alive!!"

"What do you mean I'm alive!?", Wei Wuxian squawked. "I've never died to begin with!"

]

Iruma's face softened. Aiko had clearly turned back to the previous episodes, just so Iruma can continue watching...

Haru backed away from the black-haired girl. "A-am I really stupid?"

Kaoru's grin widened. "Aoru only has one braincell!"

Another eye-roll from the girl. "Yes, yes. I'm that braincell, unfortunately."

Mieko stepped back as they continued their banter. He was really glad, that they're all happy living here.

Back then, Kaoru and Aiko stumbled onto Shinjiro's path, thin, worryingly small, and shivering from the rain that day. Shinjiro had planned to let them stay just for a while, but the pair wouldn't talk to anyone.

They couldn't speak, they wouldn't let go of each other, and they flinched at every sudden movement they detected. Both Mieko and Shinjiro worked hard to get them out of their shells and make them eat more, get them to a healthy weight.

By the time they felt safe enough around the two to let out their own selves, they'd already become family like Haru had become.

The adults still had no idea what happened to the siblings, much less their last name, but to Mieko, just seeing the siblings smile and laugh was enough. He doesn't need to know, if they don't want to tell him.

As for Iruma...

All Mieko knows is that the child had been working non-stop, just for his good-for-nothing parents.

He found Iruma in a tent in the middle of a forest nearby, relying on nothing but grass and other stuff that is probably not safe to eat for a child like him.

Mieko took him home and gave him shelter and education like the others, but Iruma still goes out to work whenever he can.

Just so he can keep his parents happy; a mother and father who just comes once every 3 months and take every single penny Iruma has on him, before leaving him to the mercy of the enemies the two of them made from who knows where.

That's probably what happened today, too.

Iruma also doesn't let them come with him, doesn't let them protect him...

Mieko sighs. At the very least, this home has become a safe space for Iruma as well.

The young adult once again swears that this house will keep on being the teen's safe space, his home, for as long as possible.

Still, dinner is going to be great! Mieko made udon, after all.

He hoped Shinjiro gets back soon; Mieko is sure that his love will love what he cooked.

"What are you?"

"Aoru is a beautiful, innocent child who wants fluffy!"

"Aiko, please, just give him the pillow."

Mieko sees Aiko do what Haru asked; she throws her hand back and smashes the creampuff-shaped pillow on her brother's face.

Iruma squeaked in surprise, abruptly disturbed from watching the show by the action. Kaoru squawks.

The omelette is sent flying, and Mieko thankfully caught it before it fell to the floor.

The silver-eyed wags his finger playfully at the three. "No playing with the food!"

"We weren't playing with it!", Aiko abruptly stands, dodging Kaoru's attempts at hugging her. "Kaoru just didn't have enough common sense to--"

"Haru! Haru, grab her!"

And Aiko screams, now having two teens at her tail. "GET AWAY FROM ME! VERMIN! YOU ABSOLUTELY TERRIBLE--!"

They dashed upstairs, still giving chase. Aiko hasn't stopped screaming.

Mieko and Iruma met gazes. They laughed.

Knock! Knock!

Just then, there was a knock on the front door.

Mieko immediately dashed to open it, smile bright and utterly excited. Shinjiro, my love!! My beloved soon-to-be-husband, did you hear my prayer? Are you already here!?

He opened the door--

==

The world was so big. Kalego has no idea how they could possibly find what they're looking for at this rate.

"Be positive, Kalego-kun!", Sullivan cheered, as positive as ever. "We're close!"

They're still following the thread on Opera's wrist, wearing cloaks that will conceal their presence.

Or, well, Opera and Kalego are. Sullivan's just walking around without a care.

He's given strange looks for being himself, even if the principal also has a spell on him that makes him appear more human-like, just like the other two.

Another thing Kalego hates that principal for. Being so eye-catching that it's annoying.

The streets were bustling with life, humans walking around and wandering the road. Bright lights everywhere, noise at a constant high, people--humans minding their own business or talking to each other.

It was a good thing that they put up scent blockers before this.

As it is, if the thread didn't exist, Kalego wasn't sure they could even know where they're going.

Eventually, they're apparently getting into more quiet territory now, as busy life fades into background. Houses with their own space were seen, some flowers and gardens, perhaps even a few trees...

Come to think of it, they're looking for rogue demons as well. Chances are that those demons are hiding among the trees or something.

Great

Kalego seriously wished he didn't get involved in all this.

As they kept walking, they noticed a lone man walking on his own. With a scarf on, both hands carrying a bag full of goods, short red hair like flames and blue eyes shining with quiet anticipation, it seemed like this human is looking forward to get home.

Naturally, Sullivan was curious. He approached the man without second thought, before Kalego could stop him. "Hello! Sorry to bother you, but my companions and I are new around here! Would you mind if we walk with you for a bit, ask for a tour? Let's be friends!"

Opera noticed Kalego making a noise similar to a dying gerbil. The cat-like demon didn't pay it any mind.

The man had been surprised, initially. But on looking at Sullivan, then at Opera and Kalego (who both took off their robes the second Sullivan said what he said, Kalego a bit hesitantly), the man eventually shook his head. "Do not mind. I don't have much time, however. Perhaps I can accompany you on the way to my home."

"That's alright. We just want some company, thank you", Sullivan nodded. "I'm Sullivan!"

Kalego fought very hard not to facepalm.

"Nice to meet you", the man bowed his head politely, though he didn't stop walking. "My name is Shinjiro Naomori."

Notes:

Yeah I'm sorry--

Questions, comments, theories, violent reactions? XD

But yeah hope you guys enjoyed! I'd love to know what you guys think

See you all on the next chapter! ^v^

Chapter 6: Witnessing Tragedy (1)

Summary:

Scattered and shattered--the scene seen when they arrive is not at all what they expect, or even want.

Villains are on the loose. So are the victims currently in danger.

Notes:

Thank you for your comments! ^v^

So hope you guys enjoy this chapter too! And brace yourselves pls heheh

Enjoy! ^v^

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Shinjiro, they found, was pleasant company to have.

The human doesn't speak a lot, not when Sullivan is perfectly fine with mostly carrying on the conversation by himself. But when he does speak, his words are spoken in earnest, and his intents and meaning are clear.

He's direct, honest, and respectful. He is more the listening type than the speaking type, content with simply being in the room, keeping others company and giving support, than obnoxiously taking the spotlight.

Kalrgo decides that he likes this human. The individual is not at all like the demons that steal Kalego's energy and infuriate him endlessly, those he has to deal with on daily basis. That's always a good point in his book.

As it is, the four of them are still walking. Following the thread, with no sign of rogue demons for now. The place was quiet.

Too quiet, Opera noticed.

The neighborhood was silent, with no humans walking around; when there were a lot of them, back at the city, and they even saw a few wandering by themselves earlier like Shinjiro, or in pairs. None of them were seen now.

There were only a few lights on, in the houses and street lights. The birds ceased their singing, the deeper they went in the street.

Surely, that has to mean something.

Even Shinjiro had tensed, shoulders squared, eyes darting around, though he still kept an ear to listen to Sullivan. The human definitely noticed something strange.

The cat-demon decides to be on guard, in case anything happens. Kalego has been alert the second they went through the city, so there's no need to tell him to do the same.

"This place is nice!", Sullivan chirped. It was difficult to tell with him, if he noticed what was wrong or not. "Cozy! Much more quiet than the city nearby. I can see why your home is here."

"My love chose this place to call home", Shinjiro replied. He smiles lovingly, recalling what must be the person who has his heart. "Neighbors are friendly. The house is sturdy, lively. Home."

"Your love...Mieko-san, right?"

Shinjiro nodded.

"Do you and Mieko-san have a family?", Opera intervened. From the few things he shared, it seems that they have kids of their own... "Is it only you, your love, and your kids?"

Shinjiro looked at him, and affirmed with a hum. "Mieko is kind. Mieko takes in kids that need shelter, family. Those kids become our kids."

Ah. They adopted kids, then. That was truly compassionate and uniquely nice of them; in the demon world, they just let the orphans fend for themselves in the streets. Or just dump them in the orphanage. Rarely will a demon take their time and life to care for children not their own.

"What are the kids' names?", Kalego asked. It wouldn't hurt to find out more about this person, right?

"Yes, what are their names?", Sullivan asked, practically bouncing in place. "I...I had a grandson named Iruma."

The principal pointedly pretended not to see the forlorn expression that appeared in Opera's face, lest his mood will drop too.

If Shinjiro noticed the past tense reference, he didn't show it. The human thought about it, carefully observing the three with them, and then decided that it would be okay. "One of the kids have the same name as your grandson. Iruma. Haru and Aiko. Kaoru."

The three stopped at the first sentence.

One of the kids have the same name as your grandson.

Could it be?

Kalego and Oprra exchanged looks. Sullivan smiled, a little wistful. "They have great names."

"Mn", Shinjirou said, and then he turned to a corner, facing a house with two floors. All the lights were off, except for the first floor.

The front windows were shattered. The doorframe has a severe crack on it.

Dread started to fill up in Shinjiro's chest. The human dropped his bags and dashed up to the front door.

Kalego, Opera and Sullivan looked up, too, trying to see more details. The night veiled some of the colors, but the walls are definitely blue.

The thread...it led further down the streets, around the corner. They should follow it.

But the feeling of wrongness...it was stronger here.

The rogue demons...

Opera grabbed Shinjiro's bags, starting to return the goods that had fallen back in the bags, just as Shinjiro swung the door open.

They then heard a choked-up sob. With alarm, Kalego noticed the red-haired young adult slowly slide to the floor. Before he thought better of it, the demon ran up the steps to the human--

And found a scene of broken furniture and walls splattered red.

==

The one standing in at the doorway was not Shinjiro.

Mieko knows that much, since the man is way, way taller and broader than his fiance. Like looking at a sumo wrestler, but more muscles than fat.

"Hello. Good evening", the man greets. "My name is Dolrius."

Silver eyes blinked up at the man, more than a little confused. Who is this? If this is one of Shinjiro's friends coming to visit, his love would have called ahead of time so they could prepare for the visit beforehand.

"Good evening, Dolrius-kun", Mieko decided to return the greeting, keeping a smile on his face. "I'm Mieko Aikawa. How can I help you?"

Iruma tried his very best to peek through Mieko, trying to get a good look of the newcomer without actually standing and irritating his wounds.

His eyes were wary and hesitant; which couldn't be blamed on him, as he just went through trouble with individuals today.

The laughter from upstairs grew louder. Aiko ran back down, jumped over the three last steps of the stairs in an attempt to escape--

Which was proven futile when Kaoru quickly dashed down and caught his sister by the waist before her feet hit the ground, arms clasped around her midsection.

"OI! Oi! Kaoru, put me down!", Aiko kicked her legs and whacked Kaoru's arms in protest. "Put me down already!"

"Aoru is an innocent child that caught a teddy bear!", was the cheeky reply.

Aiko pinched her brother's cheek. She pulled and pulled.

"Ow, ow, ow!", Kaoru let go, dropping Aiko unceremoniously to the floor. The black-haired girl landed on the floor with her feet first, as Kaoru nursed his poor cheek. "Aiko, you're so mean!"

Aiko stuck her tongue out at him. "You started it!"

As the siblings exchanged banter, Haru reappeared from the floor above. He had a smile while walking down the stairs.

He made eye contact with Iruma when the blue-haired teen turned to him. Haru's smile then faltered on seeing the worried look on Iruma's face.

The brunette turned to the door, too, staring after Mieko's back--

And somehow ominous-looking glass blue eyes looking at the teens in the room. The man with spiky dark green hair had an almost predatory look on his face...

Haru shuddered involuntarily at the sight. He doesn't like that look.

He'd been on the other end of it, before.

"So, you have companions here", Dolrius observed, instead of answering Mieko's question. "Are they your cousins? Relatives? Since you're obviously so young and beautiful..."

Haru hurriedly shushed Kaoru and Aiko, dodging the latter's attempt at smacking him upside the head due to his efforts. The siblings also went quiet when they noticed the man Mieko was talking to.

How could they not? The man just feels...dangerous. Much like how those bad people felt before those people hurt them, when they still didn't have a home to go to.

They all need to be alert right now. In case...something happens.

"Ah, thank you. My fiancé likes to remind me that every day", Mieko easily brushed off the advance and fought the urge to just slam the door on the guy's face. He has to continue being polite to a guest, after all. "Also, my companions here are my children. Just so you know."

The four teens perked up. Haru's eyes softened. "Mieko-san..."

Aiko huffed, but it was clear that she was happy. Kaoru and Iruma couldn't help the overjoyed grins threatening to break their faces.

It was...nice. Mieko had always shown them the tender care and love of a parent, along with Shinjiro, but for Mieko to confirm that he sees them as his children too, no matter how many times he's done so...

"If that's all", the young adult with the low ponytail chirped, stepping back to bow and close the door. "Then have a good evening, sir--"

Dolrius reached out, grasping the doorframe in a tight grip. That part of the doorframe cracked and crumbled with the sheer pressure of the man's fist.

Mieko froze, eyes widening.

"Don't be like that", the man sneered. "I'm not done with you yet--"

The teens leapt to action. Kaoru and Haru both lunged, pulling Mieko to them before Dolrius' hands could grab the adult.

Aiko grabbed a pillow from the couch, pulled her arm back, and shot the pillow right at the face of the man. Dolrius wrinkled his nose and pulled the pillow off his face--

Only to recieve feet to the stomach, when Iruma drop kicked the man at full force. The teen jumped away, forcing Dolrius back.

There were terrified screams heard. "IRUMA!"

Haru outstretched his arms and caught the blue-haired teen in a bridal style hold, before raising his leg and slamming the door close with a kick of his own.

Silence passed between them for a moment, waiting for anything else.

"Iruma!", Mieko broke free from Kaoru's grip on his arm to look at the blue-haired teen, checking on his injuries again. The adult's eyes were shining with unshed tears. "Why did you do that! Are you okay!?"

Iruma could only smile in response to that. His breathing sounds more like wheezing now, though.

Aiko whacked him over the head. "Idiot!"

"O-ow!", a wince. "Aiko..."

Haru sighed. "Iruma, you're making things harder for yourself..."

Kaoru laughed.

Mieko huffed. He saw Kaoru's phone abandoned on the floor. The adult handed the plate he had been holding to Aiko, and grabbed the phone, handing it off to the owner.

Kaoru smiled softly as he turned it off and put it back in his pocket.

Haru was looking at the door, though, as if any second the large man would barrel into the place. "So...that guy. He won't--um. He won't force his way in here, right?"

"If he tries to", Aiko fished out Kaoru's phone again--ignoring Kaoru's indignant "hey!"--and snapped. "Then we're calling the police on him!"

But Mieko shook his head. "At this point, it's best if we go to the hospital."

Haru stared at the adult, then at Iruma in his arms. Iruma weakly smiled back, trying to downplay the fact that he's having a bit of a difficulty in breathing. His face was flushed--a possible onset of a fever.

The brunette found himself nodding. "Yeah, we should. I think--Kaoru, your friend from next door? Can we ask her to help us?"

"Yumi-chan? Oh, yeah, her dad has a car", Kaoru took back his phone from Aiko's hands, turning to his contacts to make a call. He gave Mieko a side-hug as he did so. "Don't worry, mom! We'll get there in no time--"

Mieko cracked a fond smile. "Why am I the mom--"

Unprompted, the front door opened on it's own. 

"My apologies", the newcomer chirped. "Dolrius was rather...rude on his approach."

The family of five whirled--

==

Shinjiro saw it. Near the shredded remains of their couch and on top of the bloodied creampuff shaped pillow the kids always liked to cuddle with--

Was a phone. With a black case, lined with gold. The screen was cracked, showing a contact on it. The contact was the couple's daughter across the street, Yumiko Fuyuko. 

This...this is Kaoru's...!

The adult scrambled to take it in his hands, pulling it into his chest. Eyes wild and shaking, Shinjiro forcefully pushed himself up, desperately trying to spot any sign of the kids--and Mieko.

Kalego helped him stand. Sullivan and Opera rushed in, intent to help--and then Sullivan took in the scene of the living room of the house. The Great Demon sucked in a breath. "Oh, my..."

The room was quite covered. Furniture shredded into pieces like a wild animal tore it all apart, barely even recognizable now. Pillows stained with red, aroma drifting from it sweet and alluring, yet also metallic and raw.

Human blood. Demon blood. All of it was mixed, but both sides were clearly detected by scent alone.

We were too late for them, Opera realized, gazing at the red-haired adult shaking in place, trying to move. The rogue demons...

It was the only safe assumption. That the demons who escaped into the human realm had targeted the humans in this area as food--and was clearly discreet about it, as there's no enforcement coming in the scene.

That must be why the street was so quiet. Why there were hardly any people around.

The demons must have decided to gather strength. Of course, they couldn't go to the city right away; that would be suicide, since enforcement might have caught them right away, and then quickly tracked down by Sullivan's group.

It was...truly unfortunate. Shinjiro's family had no idea of what they were facing--less likely that there were survivors, too.

Still, Shinjiro's gaze had steel in it, stubborness glinting. Gratefully keeping a grip on Opera when the cat-demon offered it, he forced himself to take a step forward. And another, and another.

"M-Mieko? Sweetheart? Are you there?", Shinjiro called out, to the ruined living room, to the broken door kitchen blocked by what seemed to be a table from the inside, to the second floor with no light. "Kaoru? Aiko? Iruma? Haru?"

Silence. No reply.

"A-anyone?", the red-haired adult's voice cracked, ever so slightly. "Please. Pl-please, say something..."

This scene reminds them of the time that pained them to remember.

--a crash, from the direction of the kitchen. Shinjiro whirled, desperate hope now clearly showing in his face.

Kalego couldn't help but turn, too. He sort of recognized the sound; like ceramics shattering. A plate breaking apart, similar to how he heard noise like it from plates breaking in a banquet because of his class being annoying imps.

A startled squeak followed shortly after the sound, though, before quickly silenced again.

The three demons heard it clearly. Opera and Sullivan exchanged looks.

Shinjiro rushed to the kitchen, grabbing the door-- "Hello? W-who's there? I-I...!"

It was clearly blocked. The wooden surface of the table covered what couldn't be protected by the door. It wouldn't budge for anything.

What's on the other side? A surviving human? A trapped rogue demon?

Whatever it is, it's worth finding out. Sullivan put his hands on Shinjiro's shoulders, and gently stirred the man out of the way. "Don't worry, Shinjiro-san. We'll help you."

Shinjiro looked at him, eyes wide and tears prickling--

Sullivan pat the human's shoulder as reassurance and nodded at Opera and Kalego, still with an understanding smile on his face. After all, he knew what the misery and grief of loss felt like.

Kalego and Opera nodded back.

Without wasting any more time, Opera raised his legs and aimed a roundhouse kick at the door in full force. The sheer force of it broke the table and the door into pieces, blown back across the room.

Kalego stepped in the room--

"RAAAAHH!"

--only to have to dodge a flash of silver, when a knife swung down on him. A body lunged, but Kalego easily grabbed the attacker's arms, flipped him over and restrained him to the ground.

Opera saw messy brown hair and a small, petite form when he turned to inspect the individual, who was still growling and thrashing around. He didn't know this person.

But Shinjiro did. With a gasp, he broke away from Sullivan's side to pull the individual in his arms. "Haru!"

Kalego still kept a grip on the arms of the individual--apparently his name is Haru--since the guy is still holding a weapon. But the teacher let Shinjirou sit Haru up, cupping the teen's cheeks. "Haru. Haru..."

"Let me--let me go!", Haru's Olive Green eyes were wild, shaking, unseeing--he couldn't recognize the person in front of him. "G-get away from us! Get lost!"

Tear tracks were clear on his face, eyes raw. He had been crying, and still looks on the verge of doing so again. Still, the fight in him hasn't disappeared--even managing to kick Shinjiro in the shin.

Shinjiro winched. Opera went to help--but stopped when the adult held up a hand; a gesture to stop, to wait. "Don't. It'll just make things worse."

Both Opera and Kalego couldn't see how it could be worse, but Opera relented and backed down. Shinjiro settled his full focus on Haru, blue staring at green.

Shinjiro raised his hand. Haru flinched, tensing up, expecting to get hit.

Yet instead, the hand only settled on top of the brunette's head. Shinjiro started to caress and pat the teen's hair, his grip warm and soft, careful not to agitate the boy.

Ever so slowly, Haru's shoulders relaxed. He slowly blinked, gaze focusing bit by bit until--

"Sh...Shinjiro...san?"

Shinjiro barely managed to hold back the onslaught of tears threatening to fall. He pulled the teen into a hug, tight and comforting. "I'm here. I'm here, Haru."

Haru dropped the knife, bursting into anguished uncontrollable sobs.

Kalego released his grip on the teen's arms, letting Haru wrap his arms around the adult.

Shinjiro rubbed soothing circles on the teens' back, as Haru pulled away a little and let it all out. 

The brunette mumbled barely incomprehensible words. "Ji-Jiro-san--there were--there were so many and--Mieko-san--and Aiko-she--!"

Sullivan took the time to inspect the room. Like the living room, the kitchen was torn apart as well. The cupboards close to collapse, contents all broken already.

The floor and some of the remaining furniture, like the mostly intact chairs, were stained with red. The sink was filled to the brim with water.

The most intact out of it all was the grey refrigerator in the corner. And slumped on it was a body--a human girl, with black hair and a pale face.

Her clothes were mostly torn--but then again, Haru's was, too. Both teens were quite beaten and battered, with one of Haru's leg wrapped up and in a splint made of broken wood, but the girl seems to be in the most danger.

She was covered in bandages, both makeshift and for medical use, that were starting to stain red. The largest wound treated in a rush seemed to come from the right shoulder blade, going across her chest and torso, ending at her left hip.

Shinjiro saw the girl, too. "Aiko..."

The adult couldn't move, so Opera stepped forward. He took hold of the girl's wrist and checked the pulse. "Weak, but it's there."

Ever so slightly, Shinjiro's tense shoulders relaxed a little.

"--and I can't call anyone--Aiko and I can't--they're still there, I'm sure of it--but Mieko-san--and Iruma a-and Kaoru--!"

Shinjiro pat Haru's head again. "Haru, i-it's going to be fine. Okay? We'll--we'll find them. We will find them and we'll have dinner together and--and you gave Aiko first aid--if you didn't, maybe we couldn't have reached her in a state where we can get her to a hospital to save her."

Opera, Sullivan and Kalego flinched.

"Y-you did great. Alright?", Shinjiro's voice was firm, certain. "It must have been so scary, but you still held on. I'm proud of you for that, okay, Haru?"

If anything, that just made the teen feel even worse. "I-I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!"

Shinjiro pulled him into a hug again. Haru held on even tighter, body wracked with violent sobs and wails.

What happened? Who did this?, he had to wonder. And then-- I'm sorry, that I wasn't here with you all...

Mieko, Iruma, Kaoru. They were still out there.

Along with the culprits that did this.

At the very least, Sullivan knows they need to find the demons that dared shatter this family, probably along with many others.

He let Opera apply a healing spell to the girl, as he and Kalego met eyes and had an agreement. "Kalego-kun, I'll trust that you can protect the humans here on your own, after Opera finished treating the girl?"

Shinjiro let out an indistinguishable curious noise when Sullivan referred to them as humans, but was brushed off.

Kalego didn't even protest. "And you're going after the rogue demons, aren't you."

The adult was now curious and freaked out, on top of being worried, and in crushing emotional pain.

Who can blame him, since Kalego didn't sound like the teacher was using the word demons as a metaphor and sounded completely certain.

Shinjiro couldn't have known the three of them were demons themselves, having their disguises on and all that.

"Of course!", Sullivan nodded, trying to stay cheerful. "It's one of our jobs here, after all~"

Opera looked at the gold and blue thread tied in his wrist. He knew they need to get to the end of it soon, so they can get--something. Closure, an answer, whatever's on the other side of this connection.

But it was clear that the rogue demons are already causing havoc in this world. They're clearly the top priority.

It's clear just why the human world and the Netherworld have to be separate, now.

As soon as possible--those tresspassing criminals have to be detained.

==

It had been too fast, that they couldn't even begin to understand just what was happening.

All Iruma could catch were flashes of glasses glinting, eyes devoid of any light--and then the screaming.

There was red. So much red.

But--there was also a gentle flame, too. A sudden burst of warmth and light.

"Ah, so you can still do something like this!", the intruder exclaimed. "Interesting."

They couldn't understand. They refused to.

Iruma didn't know who this person is. Is he another one of those enemies his mom and dad made?

They're not his parents. They're not. The two of them never took care of him like Mieko and Shinjiro did--!

But it was a terrible thing, to blame everything to the ones who brought him to life. They...deserve to live a comfortable, good life. Right?

It didn't change the fact that there were suddenly people who wanted him dead. Who wanted them all dead.

They surrounded his family, when the intruder came in. And--

"GET AWAY FROM THEM--!"

"KAORU--TAKE MIEKO--"

Whimpers. Strangled gasps. Hands trying to push him and the others out of harm's way. "Run! RUN!"

It felt harder and harder to breathe, much less stand, but Iruma forced himself to move, move, move--

He didn't know where the others are now. If Mieko--oh gosh his head was bleeding his arm shouldn't be able to twist like that--is even still alive.

If Kaoru, Aiko, and Haru are...

Thud! Pain shot up in his legs, and Iruma had to stagger forward. It's already hard to run away in his state--he barely managed to drag himself back home earlier--but this makes it worse.

Laughter, thundering bellows, and heavy steps followed closely behind him. Those criminals who dared--!

Iruma managed to hear the rushing of water below.

He was standing on a bridge--the same one he and his siblings frequently meet up with their friends, playing around, seeing if they can stand on the edge without falling.

If I'm here, then--!

"How does it feel, Iruma?", there was a smile in that empty voice. "To be chased like prey?

Iruma bolted. The night was cold, and he felt colder, but...

Yona. Melissa. Atsuo. Their friends. They live in one of the cities near their quiet town.

If he could just reach one of their homes, or maybe the police station near Yona's home, maybe he could fight back.

"Doesn't it feel hopeless?"

A shadow passed over. The ground shook as a large body dropped down in front of him, cracks forming on the ground. Iruma's legs wobbled, threatening to make him collapse.

The criminals trickled in, including the one with glasses and empty voice. Iruma could see his own terrified expression in the reflection of the other's glasses.

"You look so helpless", the glasses-wearing guy purred, kneeling in front of him. "I love it."

Iruma wasn't able to reply when the sumo wrestler looking guy--Dolrius--picked him up by the scruff of his neck.

Heart thudding violently in his chest, he fought back. Clawing, kicking--another hand closed down on his throat, threatening to crush it, and he had to stop due to the lack of air.

Roughly, Iruma noticed the blue and gold string tied on his wrist. I-if I was able to follow this...would the other end of this string be able to help...us...?

There was a cruel tint in the gentle mannerism of the criminal he was now forced to face, as the one holding him dragged him to the bridge's edge.

The bridge's cracks are spreading.

A chuckle was heard. The criminal held his chin by the hand. "I wonder...would you survive this?"

Iruma didn't want to take this lying down. He raised his leg and kicked him in the shin.

The others tensed when the criminal staggered back. Dolrius adjusted his grip, holding Iruma by his neck now.

The world spun, Iruma felt like he was pushed and pulled at the same time, then the hands holding him disappeared.

He was falling.

Notes:

Uh--sorry again xD

Questions, comments, theories, violent reactions? XD

But yeah hope you guys enjoyed! I'd love to know what you guys think

See you all on the next chapter! ^v^

Chapter 7: Witnessing Tragedy (2)

Summary:

The victims are slowly being found. The rogue demons, especially their leader, are acting strangely.

Something--or someone else is found, too.

Notes:

Thank you for your comments, guys!!

Here is the update hehe

Enjoy! :33

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

|GREMLIN SQUAD UNITE|


Queen Melissa

@Givemeallyurmoney for the last time

GET OVER HERE

I NEED BACKUP

Givemeallyurmoney

No can do

I'm

Stuckkk

Queen Melissa

wait really

Where are you right now

Givemeallyurmoney

Gambling

Queen Melissa

YOU'RE GAMB

YONA

YONA I'M HERE TRYING TO FIGURE OUT HOW TO DO THIS

AND YOU'RE GAMBLING????

Givemeallyurmoney

Well yeah what else can i do here

Just kill that creep it's not that hard

Queen Melissa

I

who will help me hide the body though

4+2=3

Wth I just finished studying what is this

Why are you talking about murder

And srsly Yona?? Gambling???? Does your dad even know about this

Givemeallyurmoney

What

There's no school tomorrow

Plus im not allowed to leave the house rn

Queen Melissa

But you're gambling

Givemeallyurmoney

Online gambling exists you know

4+2=3

What are you even using for that

Givemeallyurmoney

My dad's credit card

Reacts: 4+2=3 -- 🙁 Queen Melissa -- 😯

4+2=3

You're horrible

Can I join

Givemeallyurmoney

I'm not paying for u Atsuo

Anyway

You got this queen I believe in you

Queen Melissa

😭 I wish Kaoru was here at least

Backup for my backup when it's unavailable

4+2=3

I'll be praying for you

Queen Melissa

@Resident Thief are you there??

Kaoruuuu


No reply.

Melissa Yurishi let her face fall on her pillow. Everything is just--absolutely terrible.

She thought she'd have a relaxing, normal afternoon, but noooo. That guy just had to come in and ruin everything.

Chiba Harada. Self-proclaimed boyfriend and the bane of her existence.

Utterly possessive, inconsiderate, refused to listen, and freaking introduced himself as Melissa's boyfriend! To her parents!!

Since when did Melissa say they're together!? 

He better not think that she forgave him for that incident in the exams last year! She failed that test because he stole her calculator!

She never wanted to kill a guy so badly before. Her best friend, Yona Furukawa, definitely was on to something when she suggested it.

Nevertheless, the damage was done. Her parents believed him when Chiba started talking about secrets Melissa definitely shared with him because she loves me so much--which, ew. And where did he even know of these stuff?

None of her friendship squad, even Yona and the ever kind cinnamon roll Iruma, knew that Melissa wished to cut her hair short or that she once tried to take a cat home only to get scratched on the face for it.

Oh god is Chiba Harada a creepy stalker--putting that thought in the "let's not unpack all that right now" part in her mind.

Still, her parents were kind of convinced. Not completely because they saw Melissa's face and knew that the anger in her expression was not betrayal. More of how did you know disgust, which was great that they could tell.

But unfortunately not enough for them to take precautions in case Chiba did tell the truth. They grounded her in her room.

At least they didn't take away her phone, but--seriously!??? Now how is she going to catch that limited edition handbag going to go on sale at the mall next door before it runs out!?

It will be justified to murder Chiba for this, right?, Melissa pondered spitefully, looking out the window of her room and to the loud streets of the city. Using a gun might be quick, but an ice pick does sound fun...

She isn't saying that she doesn't like her room, though. Her room was definitely spacious and comfortable, with a fluffy bed and a desktop near her wardrobe filled with fabulous clothes.

She has her stuffed turtle clutched tightly with her pillow, too.

It just sucks that she's stuck here, in her room in their family apartment in the fifth floor, when the handbag she saved so much money for wouldn't even last when tomorrow comes.

Truly. Absolutely terrible.

No one's even available to help her sneak out.

Ugh.

Without much choice, Melissa looked out the window again. With the cars passing by, the people happily walking in the streets even when it's night, people going through the mall to buy whatever...

"Must be nice", she murmured to herself. Just why would Chiba do this to her...


Resident Thief

Good evening, everyone.


Melissa jumped. Seeing the username--Kaoru! Ah, finally!

Though it's weird he's using proper grammar. Since when does he even use periods when texting?

Still, it's something.

She scrambled to reply.


Queen Melissa

oh tHANK GOD

KAORU SAVE ME

GET ME OUT OF HERE

or just buy the handbag for me pls

why didnt I think of that three seconds ago

4+3=2

you were too busy panicking

Queen Melissa

hm

Resident Thief

I apologize, but this isn't Kaoru. This is Naomori-san.

We may not be able to help you with your problem, Yurishi-chan.

Queen Melissa

...

no offense to Naomori-san but sHIST

I mean I sort of expected that

since when does Kaoru use proper grammar am i right

it just sucks because I'm right

4+3=2

first time for everything I guess


Melissa sighed. Her luck is awful right now; that's confirmed.

Looking out the window again, she looked at the people walking through the streets. She weighed in her mind the chances of Atsuo Enatsu accepting her request on buying the handbag for her. He wouldn't mind, right? Melissa would pay him back, anyway.

--movement in an alley within her line of sight. Familiar Ebony Black hair, glints of eyes colored gold. The person was carrying another individual--with Coal Black hair.

Melissa recognized both of their faces. How could she not, when she visits the Aikawa-Naomori residence every other day after school? When one of them is literally her classmate and friend?


Resident Thief

It's alright, Yurishi-chan.

To get straight to the point, I hope you don't mind...but do any of you have any idea where Kaoru and Iruma might be? Maybe Mieko too?


That text practically confirms it. A little bit.

Which is terrifying, since--

Oh, Melissa inhaled sharply. Shist. If that's really them...

If the two people she's seeing across the street are actually Kaoru and Mieko-san...then something bad actually happened.

How could she not come to that conclusion, when she could clearly see even from here that both of them look like they've crossed a hurricane alone? Their clothes are even covered in what could only be blood.

She's seen enough crime pictures to tell the difference, thanks to Yona sharing her dad's police cases occasionally. The lights of the city showed their state, but who knows how much worse they could be when up close?

Melissa bit her lip. The two must've left in a hurry...they need to find a place of shelter soon. The police could probably take care of them, or would a hospital be faster? 

At the very least, she needs to talk to them. Personally help them, in case Kaoru won't be willing to trust both the police and hospital. Melissa's mother is a doctor, though; since Kaoru trusts Melissa, maybe he's more willing to trust her mother because of that?

Her silver eyes searched around the room. First thing's first; she needs to find a way to get Kaoru's attention.

Obviously, her friend's phone isn't with him since Shinjiro is texting their group chat without knowing where the owner is. She can't go out of her room because she's grounded...

Would a signal work? Maybe something like the batman signal?

She turned to her phone.

Right, her eyes narrowed. She picked up her phone, sent a quick text, and opened her flashlight.

It's not exactly a full-proof plan, but it's better than nothing. Try and try until you succeed, right?

==

Shinjiro and Haru both looked at the sent text intensely.


Queen Melissa

I see Kaoru across the street. He's with Mieko-san.

I'll try to make them look at me, wait.


Haru's shoulders slumped. He feels dizzy, hysterical, relieved. "They're there. They're there and--they're alive. They're alive...Iruma is still missing but--but I'm sure he's okay...he has to be..."

Shinjiro couldn't relax yet, though. Not yet. After all, he still has no information on what state Kaoru, Iruma, and his love are in right now--if they'll last through the night or not...

But he leaned in and kissed the top of Haru's head, both to reassure the child and himself. 

It'll be okay.

Opera put his hands down, quite exhausted. His specialization isn't healing, so he's doing a standard healing spell a demon can do in emergency situations and therefore requires more energy than a demon with healing as their inherited magic would need.

He fell on his back, trying to rest for a little bit.

Kalego looked at the cat demon but didn't dare try to approach. Why should he? His job here is to provide protection to the humans and not fail like before, not to attend to the other demon with him.

His gaze fell on the black-haired human girl, though, to observe her.

This girl--who the other two humans referred to as Aiko--now had her complexion return to normal, bit by bit. She's still unconscious, and her breathing is still shaky.

Yet when Haru went over to check on her, he found that her pulse has increased to a normal pace instead of the dangerously slow rate it was before. He unwrapped a little of the bandages, only to find that the largest of the wounds Aiko had was somehow turned into a scar, already closed up. Her other wounds are still there, but it seems they're in the process of healing faster as well.

"Kalego, pick me up", Opera commanded, as if there's no other person who can do it for him.

The teacher rolled his eyes. He picked Opera up in a sitting position and remained when the cat demon refused to let go of his arm. Frankly, this is annoying.

Kalego very much wanted to push him off.

He still stayed put, though. He still has something to say. "I didn't expect the magic to work on her. Did you alter the spell or something?"

Opera opened his mouth--

"Just...who are you?"

The two demons turned. Shinjiro still sat from where he was sitting on the messed-up kitchen floor, but the human now has his attention on Opera and Kalego instead of the phone.

"No--what are you?", blue eyes narrowed in on them; not in suspicion, but caution. "You can do...what no human can. Called yourselves and us strangely."

Yeah...they might be wearing disguises, but there's no way healing a girl with magic could be explained away without revealing that they're not normal humans. Sullivan and Kalego's conversation might have added to the flames of suspicion in the adult.

Opera really couldn't blame him for being wary; if he was in Shinjiro's place, with these mysterious people just suddenly coming in and doing something supposedly impossible while seemingly helping them, Opera might have fought and restrained these people first before trying to talk.

Tired Olive Green eyes just glanced at Opera and Kalego, before turning to the red-headed adult. Haru looked worn out, though he tried for a smile. "Jiro-san. It doesn't matter right now."

Oh? Kalego had to ask the kid. "Why do you think so?"

Haru didn't look at the teacher as the teen replied. "You saved Aiko when you could very much just finish us all off. I don't care what you are. As long as you help save my family, I'm fine with whatever you guys are."

Shinjiro stared at the brown-haired teen, before sighing. "Haru..."

"And we still need you to save Iruma", Haru went on, now staring straight at Kalego. There was no fear; only a firmly fierce protectiveness. "Then we'll see if you guys can be trusted."

Kalego raised an eyebrow. For someone as young as this one, he sure has guts. Rather impressive, though the demon doubts that's a normal thing to have for a child.

There was the sound of the bell again. Shinjiro looked at the message, and whatever he found must have been good since he managed a small relieved smile. Barely noticeable, but there.

Haru saw it, and his eyes softened in response.

"Would it be alright to ask for the appearance of your fourth child?", Opera changed the subject, directed at the human adult in the room. "I am planning to go after the Principal, and I might come across the child. To identify him..."

Shinjiro blinked, blue staring at red. He nodded. "Oh. Um...yes, of course. Wait a second."

He navigated through Kaoru's phone for a bit, then handed the phone to Opera. The cat-demon took one look at it--and promptly stiffened, eyes widened as he took in what he found.

"What?", Kalego's eyebrows furrowed. He went closer to take a peek. "What is it--"

His eyes widened, too.

==

It didn't take long for Sullivan to find the rogue demons.

Frankly, even if he didn't use anything to track them down, the demon could clearly find them right away. The group did no effort in concealing themselves.

Which was suspicious in it's own right; it was common sense that the Border Control will be right after them, demanding their heads once they come back. If they come back at all.

But if they plan to stay in this world for a long time, why didn't they disguise themselves?

What is their goal here?

Flying overhead, he couldn't recognize most of these demons. Maybe a familiarity with some of the faces, but nothing more.

Except. There was a petite man wearing round glasses, among them. That demon Sullivan knew.

Ami Kirio. The one who attempted to shoot the opening act for the vile demons who wanted chaos and carnage instead of peace and prosperity.

The one who stole what Iruma and his friends made, those called fireworks, and almost turned it into a weapon of destruction if it weren't for his precious grandson to intervene.

He wasn't there that time to at least give support, too. How shameful--

SPLASH!

The sound suddenly echoed, reaching the Principal's ears. It was then that his attention returned to the blue and golden thread.

You see, while he was tracking down the rogue demons, he found that the thread was alongside the group's tracks as well.

It erupted speculations for Sullivan; was this why these demons were here? They somehow knew something of Iruma's will, or just the item itself at the end, and wanted to take it?

Could it be that the other end of the thread is, perhaps, Iruma's reincarnation?

It would make sense, considering that they knew of Ami Kirio's obsession to the teen.

Yet--no time to lose. Sullivan swooped in and slashed his hand out, sending a spell. Light blinded the demons for a moment, and the next thing they knew, they suddenly found themselves tied up together.

They were all bound by illuminating ropes bound to the ground. One of them, a demon about the size of a sumo wrestler, tried to wriggle free only to get the parts the ropes touch to burn on him, and the ropes tightened on them all.

Ami Kirio's gaze met Sullivan's. The glasses-wearing demon simply smiled gently.

Sullivan narrowed his eyes. Deciding to ignore that for the moment, he looked down to see what had hit the waters.

--his eyes widened, at the sight of blue hair when a teenager broke through the surface with a gasp for air. 

==

"You're lucky Melissa noticed you", chestnut brown eyes stated, as the teen gently fed medicine to the unconscious adult the way Melissa's mom told him to. He pushed his glasses up, dark brown hair messy and in need of combing. "Will you be willing to take Mieko-san to the hospital?"

Gold eyes looked down, at his limbs covered in bandages. Kaoru didn't say anything as he pressed an ice pack on his own and Mieko's head.

"I don't...know", Kaoru admitted. "I just--I don't know. What if those--those monsters find us there?"

A snort. "Like they won't find you guys here?"

Kaoru flinched violently at that, and Atsuo instantly felt bad. He doesn't know what their family has been through--but seeing the extent of the injuries Kaoru and Mieko had? He can't imagine how horrifying it must have been.

It was lucky, that Haru was so passionate in medicine and treatments. Lucky that the knowledge bled over to Kaoru, that the teen was able to use it on Mieko and himself.

It was also very lucky, for Kaoru to spot Melissa's signal. Of course, it was a bit of a failure since she ended up almost blinding him with her flashlight once she realized her phone's torch wasn't strong enough.

But it got what she needed to get. Kaoru's attention.

Fortunate, too, that Atsuo lived so close to Melissa's apartment. Since he's the only one in his home, with his sister already asleep and his parents out to the mall, he was able to run over and get the pair.

Seeing the state they were in, bloodied and practically broken, Kaoru stumbling with a concussion and Mieko with a gruesomely twisted arm and blood running down his face--

If they've been left alone for a few minutes longer, then maybe Mieko's arm wouldn't have been salvageable. Maybe Kaoru would have collapsed somewhere, become easy prey for whatever's chasing them...

With a quiet exhale, the latter closed their first aid kit. At the very least, they're safe now.

Melissa's mom is a very accomplished doctor, and she was able to do a lot. Not magically healing them, because this isn't a fairy tale, but at least she had them in a stable state.

Atsuo called his parents to let them know he was helping a friend, before helping Melissa place Kaoru and Mieko in a proper room with a proper bed.

Then, he took the liberty to change the bandages that are becoming too red and apply medicine to their wounds, as Melissa told Kaoru of what she knew and Kaoru recounted what happened to them.

Atsuo just has to do something, you know? He'll feel helpless if he just stays put.

Why does this have to happen to our friends?, he wondered with a frown. 

"Iruma..."

Atsuo looked up. Kaoru clasped Mieko's hand in his own.

"I didn't see him ever since we split up", the golden-eyed teen's voice cracked, but Kaoru pretended it didn't happen. "I hope he's fine..."

Atsuo hopes that, too. He's fairly confident that's the truth. "Iruma's a strong cookie. He'll probably be okay."

Kaoru shifted his gaze from Mieko's face to Atsuo. His eyes were shining.

Atsuo nodded to him, confident. "I'll even bet my money against Yona for that."

The golden-eyed teen managed a weak laugh. Atsuo smiled.

Please be alright, Iruma, he wished to the kind teenager nowhere to be found for now. Your family is worried for you.

==

He couldn't believe it.

Sullivan had considered the possibility before. Of the other end of the string being his grandson's reincarnation, when the other teachers suggested it.

But accepting it as a possibility and seeing it as the answer are two different things.

He'd held his grandson's lifeless body in his arms. He was there when they buried Iruma, for a final farewell.

And then he was also there to see the thread on Opera's wrist lead to here.

Even as Sullivan was holding the child he's warm but how could it be, using a spare towel in his robes to dry him off, he couldn't still couldn't believe it.

But. If this is really happening... "Hello~! Are you alright? Can you tell me your name?"

A pause. The child looked up at him.

This is really true.

Blue spiky hair with a cowlick swishing in enthusiasm. An adorable face. Eyes as blue as the sky, holding an endless amount of kindness in them.

"My name is Iruma. Just Iruma", the blue-haired teen held out a hand, smiling joyfully. "Thank you for saving me."

Sullivan's eyes shone with unshed tears.

They finally found him.

Notes:

So we reached the sneak peek in the summary! What's gonna happen next? :OO

Comments, please? Theories, opinions, violent reactions? I'd love to know what you guys think hehe

Thank you for reading and see you all in the next chapter! ^v^

Chapter 8: Witnessing Tragedy (3)

Summary:

What is Ami Kirio planning? Is the danger truly over?

 

Really?

Notes:

FINALLY I finished fkdsgksd

Thank you for your comments, guys! So, we're totally on new territory now! What happens next?

Enjoy! owo

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Iruma didn't know what to think about his savior.

He seems kind enough, even if he's a bald, tall, imposing figure. This person kept him from drowning and ensured that Iruma dries off properly.

His hands are warm. The man's eyes crinkle warmly on him like Iruma was a child he personally raised or something.

This brings to the teen's main concern.

Do I...know him?

Iruma tried to wrack his brain for memories about this guy. Sullivan, right?

Iruma looks at the older person sitting next to him. At Sullivan's white handlebar mustache and the glasses sitting on his large nose. The teen stares, and--

No, the blue-haired teen turned his head, looking down at his bare feet. I don't know him at all. I don't think I've met him before...no way I would forget such an eye-catching person.

Sullivan is just kind enough to help him. This person is just being a good samaritan, nothing else.

Iruma appreciates it, at least. He owes a lot to this stranger, to let the blue-haired teen live to see his family again.

Sullivan feels so familiar, though.

The blue-haired teen sheepishly rubbed his arms. Normally, he could swim on his own just fine. He sort of has to, if he doesn't want to die alone and forgotten just because he can't keep his head above water.

But with the things that just happened...

"Kaoru. Haru. Mieko-san. Aiko", Iruma inhaled sharply. Despite feeling agony all over his joints and muscles when he moved to stand, he still forced himself to move. Because--because--

Sullivan reached out his hands, supporting the teen, and helped him up. "Careful."

Haah. Haha.

His vision blurred at the edges, making the ground look more like an amusing mix of white and blue and red. Iruma took one step, feeling like he was spinning in place--

Everything went dark for him, all of a sudden.

==

Sullivan's heart leaped to his throat when Iruma suddenly collapsed.

Before that, the teen had stumbled forward, trying to step forward, trying to walk, and--

And Sullivan couldn't understand, he's already mended what needed mending. He's noticed the broken bones and healed whatever he could. Or at least, accelerated the healing to the more visible ones, since it won't do for Iruma to freak out when he just had to deal with such a horrific experience.

The demon knows that healing magic is not normal for humans. It could send Iruma into freaking out about it, or worse--thinking that Sullivan is one of the ones that hurt him. The ones playing the long game; saving him only to torture him further.

Sullivan would never, but the child may think so.

Especially since Iruma might not remember anything at all.

So, he resorted to simply accelerating the healing, and that should have been okay. But why did Iruma faint?

Would he have to see his grandson's corpse again, when Sullivan got to see him alive only now?

Hurriedly, the demon put a hand on the teen's wrist.

Ba-bump.

Ba-bump.

His shoulders sagged in relief. Iruma was still alive. At least for now.

Carefully, he shifted the unconscious teen. One arm under Iruma's legs, and the other supporting his back.

Then, Sullivan spread out his wings again, taking to the skies. He was careful to keep Iruma as comfortable as is possible, keeping him close.

Ba-bump.

Ba-bump.

Ba-bump.

Feeling the child's heartbeat due to the closeness is both a blessing and a curse. While it's good to know that Iruma still lives on even while unconscious, it's also a reminder.

A reminder that this very heart can easily stop beating if Sullivan wouldn't know what the cause of Iruma fainting and soon--

But the group still trapped on the bridge also made him hesitate. The group was still tied up together by the rope Sullivan conjured, but none of them were struggling now.

Ami Kirio met his gaze again. The demon smiled, gentle and soft and all the more chilling.

What is Kirio-kun planning?, Sullivan found himself on edge, pulling Iruma even closer to him. Why are they not struggling anymore?

No. The better question is; why are Kirio and these demons here in the first place?

It could be because of Iruma. He knew Ami Kirio's obsession with his grandson, knew that this young demon had thrown a fit upon learning of Iruma's death, tried to take his grandson's body, and escaped before they could capture the demon. It was fortunate that Alice was there, that Kirio had failed.

So, if Kirio was here, it could be that he caught word somehow. Of this thread tied to Opera, even when only the teachers know about it.

There could be a spy amongst the staff, which Sullivan doesn't want to think about right now.

But it doesn't make sense.

Sullivan himself didn't know Iruma's reincarnation is here. It was all speculation from the teachers who found the case of Vartig Schaik and Mazi Hart.

Another thing. There was no proof that the thread lead to the human world.

Only Sullivan, Opera, and Kalego could see the thread. The three of them concealed themselves while they followed where the thread led to in the demon world, so there's no way anyone followed.

And unless Henry Azazel was a spy, there's no way Kirio could have known.

What is their purpose here in the human world?

When the thought entered the Principal's mind, it refused to leave him alone.

"Demons have snuck off to the Human World. I ask you to bring them back, preferably alive."

Responsibility. Family. 

Sullivan tries not to prioritize one above the other, ever since he had taken in a child to call his grandson.

But it was a dilemma. Staying here and bringing these demons along could be more of a problem, especially in keeping Ami Kirio close to Iruma.

Yet it could also be a problem if Sullivan leaves these demons behind. Ami Kirio may still stay here with his group since they know they can't do anything, but what if more will come to set them free? Henry didn't specify just how many of the demons entered this world, after all...

"Sir!"

--just then, the solution comes unexpectedly.

Red hair and the red vest the servant had on was what Sullivan saw first. Opera flew in his direction, the blue and gold thread glowing prominently even from far away.

Sullivan observed how the thread became smaller and smaller the more the cat demon closed the distance between them. By the time the thread was about half a meter away, Opera stopped abruptly.

For he can clearly see Iruma's face now, along with the other end of the thread in the teen's wrist.

Ba-bump.

Ba-bump.

The heartbeat is still going strong, at the same rate as before. Perhaps Iruma only needed some rest?

"Sir...", Opera was at a loss for words, for once. "Is...is that...?"

"I believe Iruma-kun simply needs some rest, but we need to get a human doctor to look at him, just to be sure", Sullivan says. He carefully outstretched his arms to Opera, doing his best not to disturb the teen too much. "Would you be alright in taking him?"

A pause. Hesitantly, Opera reached out. Sullivan slowly placed Iruma in the other's hold, brushing the teen's stray hair out of his face.

"That child. Haru. I think he can check if...if Iruma needs professional medical treatment", Opera took a deep breath. His hands were trembling a little. "Then, I'll take my leave."

Sullivan pats the other demon's shoulder reassuringly, giving him a smile. Opera bowed, before leaving back to where he came from.

There were still lots of uncertain things. It is still unsure if Iruma is truly alright or not.

But for now, for the first time in a long time...Sullivan felt his heart lighten. Even if for a little bit.

Iruma is alive. My grandson is alive.

Then he turned to the group of rogue demons, to Ami Kirio, and he rubbed his hands together.

"Well, well~!", Sullivan mused cheerily, putting his hands behind his back. "What shall I do with you all?"

Most of the demons glared back. Some refused to look at the Principal.

Ami Kirio wasn't looking at the great demon anymore, choosing to look in the direction where Iruma was taken.

Sullivan raised an eyebrow, eyes sharp and calculating.

Regardless of what he may end up doing, there's truly no escape from him. Sullivan will never give them the chance, particularly because of what they've done. To the innocent families in that street. To Iruma's new human...family.

To Iruma himself.

These scum will surely get their due.

==

No matter how much Kalego looks at the picture, he still can't wrap his head around it all.

The photo on the phone is a simple one. The background shows a building, with children in the background going towards it. The children have uniforms on; as did the child in the photo. Wearing a square-shouldered top with a stand-up collar, a teenage boy smiled at the camera with a peace sign.

Blue spiky hair with a cowlick. Eyes as blue as the sky, with a grin that reflects both nervousness and excitement immortalized by this picture.

Kalego can't believe it. This is...

The resemblance is too much. This child in this photo and their Iruma look exactly the same.

Haru and Shinjiro look so confused, which is understandable. To them, Opera just rushed out without any other words and with a panicked look on his face, while Kalego almost broke Kaoru's phone out of pure shock.

The girl, Aiko, is still resting. Provided that nothing else happens to her and that another healing spell can be applied after a few hours, she's going to be just fine.

Shinjiro still kept looking at him, though. Maybe...it wouldn't be a bad idea to let them know about this. At least a little bit.

So, with that decision, Kalego took out his own phone and opened the one photo he had with his class. It was an improper photo, taken by one of his students and sent to him.

He zoomed in on a particular blue-haired student and gave it to Shinjiro. "This is the Iruma that the Principal mentioned."

Shinjiro took the phone. He and Haru looked at it, and Kalego could see the exact moment their eyes widened in realization.

"They look exactly the same, right?"

Haru wordlessly took the phone the teacher held out. The teen held it close to his chest.

The human adult covered his mouth with his other hand, a million different emotions passing through his face in such a short time.

Kalego let them process this information, standing up to look out for Opera's return. He knew the two needed time to process, just like what the rest of them needed back then so he stepped out for a bit.

The living room is still a mess. The blood has gradually turned brown, from being left alone for so long. It's hard to get around the place, with broken furniture everywhere. No doubt the humans will have a lot to do if they still want to live here after all that happened to them.

The teacher wouldn't blame the family if they will move somewhere else, though.

Frankly, his head is still reeling. How could it not?

Naturally, after such a devastatingly cruel attack on a helpless group, it wouldn't be good for them to stay in an environment that can trigger such traumatic experiences. Kalego should know, having students that are dealing with it.

All the students of the Misfit Class avoid the stairs going to the Diabotany Tower.

The stairs where Iruma Suzuki had died.

And now Iruma Suzuki lives.

And now they saw his reincarnation, living with this family as if he's never gone into the Demon World in the first place.

It's all naturally a lot to take in.

A presence approached the demon. Kalego let the person near, even without turning back.

"Why did you guys come here? To visit this world, if you weren't originally from here", Haru's voice was heard. Quiet, curious. "What made you...help us?"

Kalego closed his eyes. Perhaps he shouldn't have shown the picture at all or shown another picture that only included his only human student. Even if he doesn't have such a thing at the moment.

Anything, really, so he wouldn't have to be the one to have to answer these kinds of questions...

A gush of wind intruded into the space, the sound of wings hovering and tucking in. Kalego simply turns in the direction where he felt the interruption, and he saw that the brown-haired teen with him did the same.

Opera was at a doorway, expression as blank as it could be. In his arms, was a kid who looked too much like the student Kalego failed. Blue hair with a spiky strand protruding--

And the other end of the blue and gold thread, tied to one of this teen's wrists.

"I believe he is still resting", the servant said, crossing the threshold and the distance between him and the child with the demon teacher in quick steps. "Nevertheless, it is best if you check first. You are knowledgeable with these things, are you not?"

"Iruma...", Haru whispered. Forest Green eyes looked close to letting out tears. Kalego hoped this child wouldn't cry again; at least let this teacher leave first!

Opera passed the unconscious blue-haired teen in the teen's arms. Haru automatically shifted Iruma to make his position be more comfortable.

Yet when the cat demon was in the process of retracting his hands, the wrists that held both ends of the thread touched.

The link that guided the demons here consequently shattered in a million lights of blue, bronze, and gold.

And Opera falls, too.

==

Henry's phone buzzed.


Lord Sullivan

Henry-kun~!

We found the rogue demons!

lookatthis!!!!!!!!!!.jpg


The picture was a selfie, with the Great Demon Sullivan cheerfully posing with a devi-sign. Behind the demon was a group of tied up demons.

And Ami Kirio was among them, smiling pleasantly at the camera.

If he were a lesser demon, Henry Azazel may have had a heart attack in sheer shock. It's not that he didn't expect this, and yet.

And yet.

Ami Kirio?

Ever since the battle in Babyls happened, as well as the funeral of Sullivan's grandson if Henry is right about that, then this particular demon had been evasive. No matter the efforts of everyone, this particular demon simply refused to be found.

That is, until now.

Henry isn't surprised to see that Kirio was involved, but what he was surprised about was this demon being there among the captured ones.

It's almost too easy, after all the trouble before.

What is Ami Kirio up to?

Whatever it is, the leader of the Demon Border Control thought. It can't be anything good...

It's best to be cautious about this.

==

"Kaoru, here", Atsuo passed the phone to his friend. "Your father's calling through your phone."

Kaoru weakly took it. As he started to converse with Shinjiro on the other side of the phone, Atsuo stood to get a glass of water for himself.

According to what Melissa's mom told him, both Kaoru and Mieko needed rest. Kaoru was unable to fall asleep though, so he stayed awake, watching Mieko's chest rise and fall while asleep.

Atsuo didn't have the heart to force him to go to bed. At least not right now.

His little sister is still asleep, thankfully enough. His parents are probably on their way home, but are most likely stuck in traffic. He's on his own.

Not like Atsuo minded that much. He's rather glad that he has a friend over.

Though, he wishes that the circumstances are more...favorable than this.

Looking through the cupboards in his home, chestnut brown eyes searched through the jars to find one that contained ingredients for hot chocolate. He's sure a warm, delicious beverage will cheer Kaoru up. Even for a little bit.

The teen sighed. It's going to be a long night for us, huh?

So focused was he on the task, he didn't notice the door open. He didn't notice the intruder locking the door again and crossing into the hallways. He didn't notice Kaoru stopping and putting the call on hold.

He wasn't made aware of the looming shadow passing by, completely disregarding him in favor of going to the room where Kaoru and Mieko were.

But Atsuo did notice the shrill scream coming from his friend.

Followed by the resounding clang of metal and--

"OW! KAORU, WATCH IT!"

Atsuo perked up, startled. "Melissa?!"

He ran back to the room, seeing Melissa nursing her poor gut. She was sprawled on the ground, grimacing. "Augh. Nice to see you too."

Kaoru bit his lip so hard, it may have begun to bleed. He put the metal pole--seriously dude where did you get that--down.

The golden-eyed teen sheepishly helped the girl up. "S-sorry, Mel."

Melissa accepted the help, waving the apology away. "'Tis fine. It's better than being locked up in my room."

He expected her presence, even if a little bit. His parents gave her the key to his home ever since their families started to become closer, so it's only natural that she would come here.

But don't just sneak in!, the teen wearing glasses rolled his eyes. Seriously, Melissa, now look at you.

Still, it already happened so there's nothing they could do about it. Atsuo grabbed the bean bag nearby and set it up near the foot of Mieko's bed. Melissa sagged down the makeshift chair, sighing.

"How did you get here, anyway?", Atsuo had to ask.

"Snuck out", Melissa shrugged, still wincing. "It doesn't feel right to just stay in my room when something like this happened. The queen of the group has to make sure all her subjects are okay, okay?"

Kaoru nodded. Instead of going back to his place, he kneeled down on the floor and leaned on the bean bag Melissa was sitting to.

Melissa lightly kicked him, face scrunched up. "Are you a dog?"

"At this point, might as well. Woof, uwu."

Exasperatedly, without heat in the words, "Ew. Get away from me."

Atsuo snickered at that.

Melissa huffed in amusement, and then turned to where Mieko is resting. Her expression shifted into sadness immediately. "How's Mieko-san?"

Haru sighed, closing his eyes tightly like he's trying to block the memories. Atsuo turned to look at Mieko, too. Then he looked down.

The door opened again. There's no one saying "I'm home" to announce their arrival, so it's not Atsuo's parents.

Melissa is the only one who had a spare key.

Steps resided in the silent home. The three teens held their breath, exchanging terrified looks. Atsuo dashed, slamming the door close before they can see the newcomer's face.

A pause. The steps stopped.

BANG!

That's not a normal knock. More like a boulder repeatedly hitting the door.

BANG! BANG!

Kaoru froze up, petrified. Melissa let out a string of curses.

Atsuo frantically looked around--and spotted his phone, on the ground. The call with Shinjiro using Kaoru's phone was on hold.

The glasses-wearing teen scrambled to pick it up.

==

Click.

"Shinjiro-san? Uh--this is Atsuo--"

BANG! BANG! BANG!

"We-we might need a little help here--"

Kaoru's voice intervened somewhere behind Atsuo's voice. "I-I'm scared--the bat, the knife, I need to get--"

Melissa. "Oh, f**k--okay, uh--"

"--so, can you--call Yona and make her f-father send the police here?"

BANG! BANG! CRRRK--! The cracking on the door was audible.

Melissa was yelling now, making Kaoru help her move the chairs to block the door. Atsuo's voice was shaking.

"P-please?"

Shinjiro was already up and running the second he first heard Kaoru.

Kalego barely managed to stop him.

==

A chuckle. Sullivan felt goosebumps prickle up his skin, even if he doesn't entirely understand why.

"You don't know, don't you?", Ami Kirio smiled. It was unhinged. 

The Great Demon gave him an unimpressed stare. Still, the lunatic kept on chuckling.

"Nothing, nothing, it's just that", the smile widened. "Vartig Schaik is a truly fascinating case. And Delkira...Iruma..."

He didn't say anything else after that.

The dread the Principal felt only increased, regardless.

Notes:

Oh boy.

Well, at any rate, at least they know now that Iruma is alive. Kinda ^^"

Anyway, comments please? Opinions, violent reactions, theories? I'd love to know what you guys think!

See you all in the next chapter! ^v^

Chapter 9: Witnessing Tragedy (4)

Summary:

People gets saved, and some truths are revealed.

Though, the truth may not be kind. Especially to the receiving end of it.

Notes:

HIIIII HAPPY NEW YEAR GUYSSS

So! First day! To celebrate, let's turn a new chapter! Literally! XD

Anyway, so this is the turning point where things start to be better. So that's good. The answers start to be given now, too!

Still has angst, tho, bc...uh. This may have turned into an angst story jdjfnfnf

But anyway, thank you for the comments and kudos! I hope you guys enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Atsuo has absolutely no intention to get themselves killed. That doesn't mean he knows what to do, though.

Obviously, they couldn't escape on their own. For one, Mieko isn't in any condition to travel. Kaoru, too.

And another; Atsuo's sister is here. If whoever's assaulting the door finds that all of them are gone, they could come after her instead.

At least the fact that there's a lot of chairs in here will buy them some time...

Yet Atsuo knows they still need to act.

But what action to take? They're just kids.

If only they were protagonists of shounen anime or something. Then one of them could just knock out this brute before said brute destroys the door down.

"Ah, f**k", Melissa muttered, picking up the beanbag from the stack of chairs blocking the door. She turned at Atsuo sharply. "Any response?"

Atsuo looked down at his phone. He didn't hear anyone telling them that help will come before the call was cut off. "We're doomed."

Melissa tightened her grip on the beanbag, jaw clenched. "Not on my watch, we're not."

The chairs barely held back the opponent, with the poor door being clawed and mercilessly pounded into pieces. Atsuo felt goosebumps run down his spine, seeing a clawed hand two times the size of Kaoru's head grab the chairs to throw them to the side.

Atsuo felt like screaming. Whoever this is--it's not human.

It's not human.

F**k. They're all gonna die, aren't they. It won't be painless, either.

The glasses-wearing teen heard Kaoru whimper, the metal pole he used to hit Melissa's gut earlier now shaking in his grip. His eyes were shining, a tear trickling down his face.

With a start, Atsuo realized. This...this is what happened to Kaoru's family. Isn't it?

This wasn't just attempted murder.

They're being hunted.

But why!? Atsuo knows their family personally.

Though not as close as Melissa, but still. He knows that Mieko and Shinjiro are the nicest couple to ever exist, and personally knows that Kaoru's siblings are great.

Atsuo doesn't think they deserve this. Being the center of the plot of something like cosmic horror.

So, why is this happening to them? To Mieko, and Kaoru, and--

Oh, f**k, Iruma--

"--Atsuo, listen!"

Atsuo's head snapped back to the present.

Melissa glared at him--fierce, yet desperate. Commanding.

"I have a plan", she says, to him and to Kaoru, too. "When that monster gets in, I'll jump at it. Kaoru, you follow Atsuo. Atsuo, you grab Mieko-san and pull him to your sister's room until I call for you. Agreed?"

"You--", Atsuo may need a moment here. "Do you even know how to fight!?"

Melissa glared at him. "You have a better idea for this?!"

Unfortunately, he doesn't. Which makes this whole thing suck more.

Meanwhile, Kaoru's eyes widened. "But Mel, you--you can get hurt! I can help, I'll--!"

"You're already hurt. I don't want you to have to face these monsters. I'm not taking any chances", Melissa raised the bean bag. Then, a pause. "But if you insist...just give me the pole. That'll help."

Kaoru hesitated--

Three chairs whizzed past their heads, embedding themselves on the wall inches above Mieko's unconscious form. The chairs were as stuck as hammered nails, forming cracks on the walls that are now threatening to crumble.

Atsuo's head spun. Dazedly, he managed to think. Ah, mom and dad are gonna kill me for this.

None of them could process the snarling face that belonged to the giant standing before them. The closest any of them could relate to it's face--was that of a rabid wolf. Trying to take anything else will just send them all into crying like babies, and none of them can afford that.

They have to survive.

Just like video games.

Right.

Melissa crouched--and jumped high in the air.

She centered her own weight and pull of gravity on her hands holding the beanbag, slamming herself at the monster's face. Both Melissa and the monster disappeared down the doorway, along with the sounds of struggling, slamming walls, and grunts.

They heard it roar--right before it seemed to choke on something. Possibly the queen of their squad shoving the beanbag down it's throat.

It would have been funny, if this whole thing wasn't so terrifying.

"GO! YOU--ghk!! YOU IDIOTS, GO!"

That snapped Atsuo out of his stupor. Wrangling Kaoru to move with the expertise of growing up with a bratty, fussy baby sibling, they took Mieko out of bed along with the IV line.

The destruction of the door and everything else paved the way for the monster to enter, but it also made way for an easy way out, too. Atsuo held Mieko in a piggyback ride as best as he could, Kaoru carrying the end of the IV line--and they forced themselves not to look at Melissa with the monster as they dashed to the room at the other end of the hall.

His sister's room.

With all the noise happening around them, Atsuo wondered. Would his sister still be asleep?

Apparently, the answer is yes. They entered the room, finding his sister still sleeping like a log in her bed.

Kaoru slammed the door close. Atsuo breathed out, placing Mieko down next to his sister.

Haah. Seriously. Trust it to the power of candy to keep her safe and unaware.

Outside, they can still clearly hear the destruction going on out there. Sounds of metal meeting teeth, and a violently loud thud loosely close to the doorway. Atsuo knows they shouldn't leave Melissa alone--not if they don't want her to die.

So.

"Stay here", he orders Kaoru.

He didn't stick around to hear his friend's response, running out to the doorway and closing it behind him.

Turning to the side, he could see Melissa's form sprawled on the doorstep. There was a sickening red dripping down where she might have thrown in.

Atsuo could hear ragged breathing from where she was.

That's good. At least she's alive. Hurt, possibly bleeding out and having a concussion.

But alive.

What's not good, though, is the giant monster wolf thing now walking towards him.

Atsuo's mind ran a hundred miles per minute. The beanbag is nowhere to be seen. For the matter, so is the metal pole.

The kitchen was accessible, but there's no way Atsuo could have reached it there before--

"Delkira..."

Atsuo froze rigid. Wh-what...?

"Get...Delkira..."

He didn't get any more time to process, for the giant wolf started to charge to the glasses-wearing teen, claws reached out to tear--

Atsuo caught sight of the metal pole--now bent, bloodied, and battered-- and shot his hand out to take it--

A huge burst of light suddenly appeared behind the doorway where Melissa is, along with what sounds like a tiger roaring. An arc of golden lightning then shot out, striking the beast in the back. A blinding light, and a pained inhuman scream followed. Atsuo looked away.

The wolf thing fell. The door opened, showing a humanoid person with deep purple hair wearing a purple cloak.

The newcomer fixed a severe stare at Atsuo. "You. You're the one Shinjiro-kun called, right?"

Chestnut brown eyes shook. Atsuo only managed a slight nod before he felt himself slump to the ground, heart unable to stop beating like drums in his chest.

His grip on the broken metal pole was tight, so much so that it's started to hurt on his skin.

That was the only thing keeping him from outright fainting, honestly.

We're alive. We're alive. We're saved. We're okay.

Then, the world blurred and Atsuo didn't know anything anymore.

==

Iruma woke up to a dark room, and a stranger. Naturally, his first instinct is to scream.

And also maybe kick said stranger in the shin, before they can hurt him. With the day he just had, it's not unreasonable to assume that anyone's an enemy.

The stranger barely even flinched, unfortunately. Staring at him with thick, furrowed eyebrows, red eyes, and red hair with cat-like shapes on top of their head, they spoke. "Are you alright?"

Iruma couldn't bring himself to speak.

Where was he, anyway? Wasn't he with Sullivan earlier?

Yeah, he might have...passed out there, but...

Why is he here now? And not with his impromptu Good Samaritan savior, or his family?

Was that guy an enemy, after all?

"Iru-boy!!"

The blue-haired teen flinched, head snapping up at the new voice. The stranger seemed to tense, too, just as startled as Iruma is.

Over their heads, a ball of what appeared to be violet-blue fire formed and burned away. It revealed a humanoid shadow with prominent ears, a tail, and a single eye.

Said eye looked like it was about to burst into tears at any moment.

Iruma...doesn't know what's going on anymore. "E-excuse me, but who are you?"

The humanoid shadow visibly froze, like a computer suddenly crashing.

Whirling, the blue-haired teen glared at the stranger with him. "You, too! Who are you? Where am I? Why did you take me here?!"

The stranger's red eyes were blown wide. "I...Iruma..."

And that! "How do you know my name!"

Iruma is tired, okay? First, it were that people that came after him because of his biological parents--parents he's honestly starting to resent, with the hell that is everything right now.

Then, those inhuman people that...that might have killed the only family he could safely call his own.

Was all of this...his fault?

It would have been fine if--if it was just him. It wasn't like Iruma was anything really important, after all...

But--what if those inhuman people came because of--of Iruma, too?

They all know his name. That must be because they're here for him. Right?

Mieko...his siblings...

"Ah. I forgot, you don't have your memories yet."

The shadow spoke again. Good for them, their system restarted.

Iruma's shoulders sagged. He was tired. He wants all of this to be over with. "What do you want from me?"

If he gives himself up...that would be good enough, right? His family, they...they won't have to be hurt again.

That's good. Right? Right!?

The stranger with the cat ears observed the teen with seemingly worried eyes--which Iruma has no energy to unpack. They bowed. "Nice to meet you...again. Iruma-sama. This one's name is Opera. I am not the one who took you here, though I was dragged with you."

I-Iruma-sama?, Iruma squinted at the cat-like person. Getting weirder, but okay.

"And my name's Alikred, Iruboy. Call me Ali-san", the shadow offered.

Iruma numbly tried it out. "Ali...san."

Huh. Feels strange. Feels familiar.

Alikred looked--a little bit pleased. That's good, I guess.

(Iruma didn't notice the suspicious glare Opera shot this Alikred. Not like it matters much.)

"Now!", Alikred clapped his hands, tone chipper. "You both must be wondering why you're here."

"Yes. Can you tell me", Iruma gulped, sneaking a look at Opera before staring at Alikred intently. "Where we are?"

"That's simple, Iru-boy! We're in your mindscape!"

Mindscape? But...

"Just a small part! A quiet place where you two can hear me clearly", Alikred said. "Trust me, some parts of your mind are just so--loud. I should know, I've been stuck here ever since you died."

Opera sucked in a sharp breath.

Iruma just gaped, uncomprehending. "I...since I died?"

He's--pretty sure he's alive? Probably? 

Iruma would remember such a significant experience if it did happen, right?

Unless he actually did die when he got fell off the bridge...

"A lot of this might not make sense at first, but bear with me", the shadow said, spreading it's arms. "I will explain everything."

"Like what?", Opera stepped forward, face stoic.

"Like the fact that there was a blue and gold thread that led you to each other."

Silence. Opera's face seemed to have been carved on stone.

Iruma blinked rapidly.

While it's true that--there was a thread tied to his wrist that only he could see. Which is somehow missing now.

Where did it go?

The shadow clapped. "Now, to start from the very beginning!"

And the single eye suddenly went very up close to Iruma's face, almost in an uncomfortable way.

The blue-haired teen froze.

"Iruma Suzuki. Two and a half years ago, your parents sold you to a demon and you came to live in the Netherworld", Alikred started. "About half a year ago, there was a big attack in your old school, Babyls Demon School, and you lost your life saving a fellow schoolmate."

Wh-what? That's...

Even if his parents have a terrible way of showing it, they surely still love Iruma enough not to do that. Right?

And okay, demons, sure. But what Netherworld?

That's not how it went. Iruma is certain of it.

Two years ago, his parents did not sold him to a demon. But they did kick him out again, making him have to spend another night alone--in the forest. All by himself.

And by chance, Mieko Aikawa had come across him. The adult took him to his home right away.

That's how Iruma first joined this unlikely yet loving family. Not...whatever this is. "Stop making things up."

Opera's stare snapped to him. Iruma didn't care about it, really.

He just wants Alikred to stop saying things that did not happen. Because it didn't happen!

"That's understandable, Iru-boy. You don't have any memories, so you need proof", Alikred mused. "Hmm. Okay. What about this?"

"What?"

"The first time you met Mieko-san. It was in a forest, right?"

"Yes...?", what does anything have to do with that?

"What were you doing before being there?", Alikred's stare was intense. "Hm?"

"I..."

His parents asked him to room out to the tent again, of course. And unable to say no, Iruma obeyed.

But what happened before that? What was Iruma doing? What job was he taking?

Fish...it was fishing, right? Storing tuna, making sure it all won't fall off...

So then, how did he get from being in the middle of the sea--to being in the forest after being kicked out by his parents?

Iruma's head was starting to hurt now. It...it didn't make sense.

He was sure.

Sure of Mieko's kindness, of Shinjiro's silent protection, of Haru's supporting protection and healing talent, of Aiko's annoyed affection, of Kaoru's mischievous cheer.

But...but...

Alikred raised his head. "As I'm the best treasure embodiment there is--"

"Embodi-what--"

"I acted quickly as you lay dying. One of the forbidden spells you and your Clara and Azz-kun came across in your second year--I remembered it, aren't you proud, Iru-boy~?"

"Uh."

"Right, no real memories yet. So, I tried to do it. But even with all the magic stored in the ring, and with Sullivan's own mana--"

Iruma gaped. "Wait, Sullivan--"

"Let me speak, Iru-boy, listen", Alikred pointed out. "Even with all the magic stored in the ring--it wasn't enough. I was pulled in with your soul to compensate, to find another source of energy to connect to for compensating with what's lacking."

Opera seemed to ponder what the shadow humanoid is saying.

Iruma's gears in his head turned. "What was...the needed source?"

"Another source of magic", Alikred answered. "Since your soul is pulled into the reincarnation cycle not unlike that of demons--because you died in the Netherworld--"

"Another reincarnator is needed to complete the spell", Opera finished, realization dawning on his expression. "Since the forbidden spell is--a way to restart life. Isn't it?"

The blue-haired teen looked at the red-eyed person with him, incredibly confused. He's--kind of following?

So, he died, but he's alive again. Restarting his life...to about the time where he was taken to the Netherworld?

"Yep! A spell to restart life", Alikred said. "But to do that, Iruma has to be with the other source of magic for the spell. Everything else comes after. Like a domino row set off."

Huh...

Iruma may need a minute.

The teen's legs gave out. Opera lunged, catching his arms as the blue-haired teen fell--and gently let Iruma set down.

Iruma...appreciates that.

"The spell was successful. About half a year ago, you lived again. Though you resurrected in the human world, since the source found was the only one that has enough magic to complete it", Alikred shrugged. "And the reincarnator is in the human world."

"But...a demon? In the human world?", Opera's eyebrows furrowed.

If he considers for a second that--this is all real. Then... "What do you mean? Half a year ago? But I..."

Alikred winced. "Well, Iru-boy...domino effect."

"But to do that, Iruma has to be with the other source of magic for the spell. Everything else comes after. Like a domino row set off."

The spell was performed half a year ago, supposedly bringing Iruma back to life.

If what Alikred is saying, of Iruma being in the Netherworld instead of being here in the human world with his current family for two years...

"The memories I have. Memories they have of me", the teen couldn't bring to raise his voice above a whisper. "It's all a fake. Right?"

Because...if what Alikred is saying is true...

And if he takes note of the inconsistency of his memories between before and after meeting Mieko...

Then that means he was never a part of his family.

It was all a lie that the spell had created.

"Bingo, Iru-boy!", Alikred even confirmed it. Opera reached a furious hand at the shadow--maybe to claw it's eye out, maybe just to grab it--but the shadow simply evaded the attempt.

Iruma felt his own world breaking apart under him, the cracks spreading.

He didn't know why the thread happened, but--it's another proof. It's the thing connecting Iruma to his...previous life? His real life?

Though, it only appeared recently. It must be a recent thing...

"But--if you're one of the two sources", the blue-haired teen tried. "Who is the other one?"

The other source is--someone like him. In a way.

Maybe it'll be better. To know the one who helped him live again.

To know someone that's apparently like him.

Opera gave the teen a sympathetic stare. Iruma knows there must be a reason that--he was the one who was led here by the thread.

But he really doesn't care right now.

Iruma doesn't know who this person is. So, how would he care?

He's just tired.

He wants to go back to his siblings. To Mieko and Shinjiro.

Can he still even call Kaoru, Haru, and Aiko his siblings, though? Call Mieko and Shinjiro his parents?

He doesn't know.

Iruma hates that he doesn't know.

This is a step to take, at least. By finding out who the other source is...

He still doesn't know what will happen then.

Heck, he doesn't even know if this whole thing is real or not, or if Alikred is to be believed.

But it's something.

Alikred made a show of thinking it over and humming loudly. The shadow paced in midair.

"Welllll~ wouldn't it make more sense, if the other source was the first new person you met in your new memories?"

Iruma's brain short-circuited for a moment.

"H...huh?"

==

"H-hey! Don't eat that!"

The 14-year-old blue-haired teen flinched, dodging the hand that went to grab his shoulder. 

The person, an adult with hair as black as coal kept in a low ponytail, flinched as well. The person dropped his hand right away.

Only to hold out a blue scarf for the teen. "Here. Wear this. Isn't it cold?"

The teen hesitantly reached out to the scarf. It was soft to the touch, and recently used.

Warm.

Just like the silver eyes that belonged to this person, who smiled at him.

Like he was a person.

Like he mattered.

The smile quickly turned into a pout, though. "Anyway, you can't eat something like that. What if it's poisoned? It can't be that good."

The blue-haired teen awkwardly laughed. "It's okay, mister..."

"Hmph. This just won't do", the man with gentle eyes then perked up. He rummaged through the bag in his grip. "I have some leftovers from the lunch my love made for me."

"Y-you don't have to!"

"Eh, don't worry. If I don't give these away, all of it will go to waste! I hate wasting food!", the man giggled fondly. "Seriously, Jiro always makes too much when he cooks...then again, that's one of the things I love about him."

The blue-haired teen sighed. Well, if the man really doesn't mind.

Who was he to pass up the chance for food?

"Ah! There it is!"

And a tupperware was shoved into the teen's hands. It was full of a delicious-looking meal complete with vegetables and meat.

The teen was already drooling at the sight.

The adult fondly smiled. He held out a hand.

"My name is Mieko Aikawa, by the way. May I know yours?"

The blue-haired teen observed the hand warily. Is this a trap?

But...at the very least.

He didn't take the hand, instead choosing to pull the tupperware close to his chest.

But as thanks for this rare meal--

"...Iruma. My name is Iruma."

Iruma...Suzuki?

That doesn't feel right.

He can't bring himself to say it.

Okay, then...so, he won't.

"Just Iruma, Aikawa-san...", the blue-haired teen bowed meekly. "Nice to m-meet you."

Notes:

Poor Iruma :(( I wonder how he's gonna handle all this

And will Mieko, Kaoru, Melissa and Atsuo be alright? Hmmm

(BTW my first chapter for the year! Whoohoo! XDD *clap clap clap*)

What are your theories? Hehehe

Comments, please? I'd love to hear from you guys uwu

Thank you for reading! See you all in the next chapter!

Chapter 10: Recovering Reincarnations

Summary:

The aftermath of the whole mess.
Iruma figures things out. Or makes an attempt, anyway.
Haru is awesome.

Sullivan also realizes something.

Notes:

fhsdgs hi guys, sorry it's not as lengthy as the other chapters. I'm experimenting how much length I can get away with lol tho I'll make the next chapters as long as I can manage hehehe

But anyway, here you go! Hope you guys like this!

Thank you for the comments and kudos! <3<3

Without further ado, please enjoy!

Oh yeah, and HAPPY VALENTINES DAY!! HOPE Y'ALL ARE DOING WELL, MY FELLOW SINGLE PEOPLE!! HUEHUEHUE

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sullivan's reappearance allowed things to finally turn for the better.

Kalego met up with him when he was on his way back, four unconscious humans on a huge makeshift stretcher. Unsure if his bloodline magic, Cerberion, will end up killing these weak creatures, he conjured up a thick, wide blanket. Then, he had three heads of Cerberion summoned, each separate and holding onto each corner of the blanket while he held the last one.

The Principal peered in at the four humans in the wide stretcher.

"Shinjiro-kun was worried for his child. And lover. But especially his child", the teacher explained, not really knowing why he's even bothering. All he knew is that he feels...not quite good, but not that bad either. A certain numbness... "He made me come here. For good reason, too. Just look at this..."

The gloomy teacher wasn't incompetent; he made sure to patch up the most fatal of the bloodied girl's injuries. He also checked on the two other unconscious kids and found no physical wounds on them. At least, the wounds that weren't taken care of already.

As for mental wounds...Kalego doesn't have much confidence they'll be alright in that department.

But at least they're alive.

At least he did something this time. That they all did something that made a difference, this time.

Eyes narrowed, the purple-haired teacher stared at Sullivan intently. The Great Demon was barehanded, as if he took a leisurely stroll this whole time instead of capturing some a**holes.

Where are the rogue demons?

"Henry-kun rushed right over when I messaged him", Sullivan chirped cheerfully, able to tell Kalego's silent question from facial expression alone. "He has it handled right now, so I came over here to help. When I saw you fly past us earlier, I thought you might need it."

Ah, of course. Kalego kind of saw a glimpse of Henry Azazel and Sullivan on a bridge, along with several other demons, while he was on his way...

Then again, he was on a rush, so he wasn't sure.

Agh. This is all too bothersome. "If you're here to help, grab this pole thing. We're going back to Shinjiro-kun's home."

"Okay~!"

Kalego stomped down on his irritation at that chipper tone. There's no use in getting angry with the idiotic demon, no matter how punchable Sullivan is being right now. He still shoved the pole connected to the adult human onto the Principal, though. All with the combined frustration of what's going on here today.

The night is still continued on. There were no stars on the sky, and the two demons were careful to avoid the city lights and lampposts lest a bigger mess is created. Upon reaching the doorway of two-storey house with blue walls, the front door slammed open.

Olive green eyes stared at the demons firmly. Jaw set, Haru declared with the sureness of someone who knows better about the situation. "Unless you can heal a punctured lung, we need to take them into a hospital."

Sullivan blinked owlishly.

Kalego scowled, ready to set down what he was holding--even if it means dropping it on the ground regardless of the condition of the passengers. "Shouldn't you let us in first?"

Seriously. Some people just don't have any manners these days.

Haru glared back, the corners of his eyes swollen and red from crying. Did he cry again, while Kalego went to where Shinjiro asked him to?

The teen decided not to be difficult, thankfully. He stepped to the two demons' direction, hands grabbing on the cloth as well. "I'll help."

Haru didn't want to take no for an answer. Kalego can tell, based on the experience of dealing with bothersome teenagers for a while now.

Sigh. Well, extra hands make things easier and faster to finish, anyways.

==

Olive green eyes widened in horror when Haru registered who the people in the makeshift stretcher are.

That's the only outward reaction the kid let himself feel, though. Moving like a man on a mission, the teenager didn't say a single word of complaint as they figured out how to fit the stretcher in the doorway.

Haru gave the idea of carrying each human one-by-one, and even went as far as actually doing said idea--even if it takes more energy from him.

Sullivan smiled, bittersweet.

The situation may be wildly different, but this determination to help. To give aid, no matter what...

It reminded him so much of his grandson, the Iruma he knew, that it hurts.

==

Iruma was awake when Sullivan and Kalego came.

Apparently, he'd opened his eyes by the time the girl named Melissa was taken in. The blue-haired teen wanted to help, but a single scathing glare from Haru shot those hopes out immediately.

Sullivan saw Iruma on the living room floor, blankets underneath him to make a makeshift bed. The other girl, Aiko, was still unconscious next to the blue-haired teen. Shinjiro was hovering over the two teens, trying to monitor their conditions as best as he could.

Opera emerged from upstairs, extra blankets and a futon in his arms--the former is made into more makeshift blankets at Haru's firm direction, and the latter laid out next to these beds.

Kalego put Mieko in the futon, putting the pole with the bag attached to him next to the human. Kaoru, Atsuo, and Melissa were set down next to the adult, where Haru immediately started checking on them once they were in place.

Iruma looked like he was about to scream, seeing the injured people and recognizing all of them. Yet when he tried to sit up, he made a choking sound and fell back down.

Blue eyes widened in alarm. Shinjiro immediately went to check on Iruma's temperature. "Iruma..."

Haru visibly flinched when Iruma let out a whimper, but maintained a cool demeanor and swiftly directed. "Iruma, you shouldn't sit up. Your condition might be improving for some reason, but your lung could be punctured. Don't make it worse."

Cowlick drooping down, Iruma winced. "I'll--keep that in--mind..."

"Good", and then. "Shinjiro-san, how warm is he now?"

Shinjiro bit the inside of his cheek. His previously tense shoulders now sagged in small relief. "Not as boiling hot as earlier, thank goodness."

While observing how the green-eyed teen worked, Sullivan couldn't help but recall all the demons he knew that specialized in healing. Back then, demons were hailed for their strength and fighting ability--but healers were different.

Healers were strong in regards to mental fortitude. When necessary, they could put aside their distress at a moment's notice; prioritizing their patient and focusing on their recovery.

It had been strange, to see the previously hysterical child be so calm and collected now. But if taking into account that tendency healers have--albeit the combative demon healers--then, it somehow makes sense.

People like Shinjiro can afford to be scared for the victims. Haru couldn't. Not when he's trying to save them.

Haru couldn't afford to sugarcoat anything, either. "Now, if you don't want anyone to die here, you can either heal them completely or get them to the nearest hospital as soon as possible."

They're still going to die? Iruma will still d--?!

A grimace. Kalego dragged a hand across his face. "Kid..."

"I mean it", Haru stood, green eyes calculating; assessing the situation of the patients in his line of sight. "You are helping out a lot, and I'm grateful. Truly. But there are still risks here. Aiko's wound is infected. While we can keep it at bay with antibiotics and in cleaning the cut, it's best to get her to a professional who is experienced with this kind of injury. Melissa's skull could be cracked. Kaoru and Mieko-san's wounds could have reopened. Iruma may have broken bones that already tore one or several of his organs at this very moment. We can't be sure, unless we get an x-ray to look into this."

"And you can't make them go anywhere", Opera murmured, eyes distant. He was looking at Iruma's figure, while also not really seeing the teen. "Not unless you're sure that they'll be safe."

"Of course", Haru says coolly. There's an underlying edge of steel in his tone. "You guys might be the only ones that could protect them if those monsters are still out there. And I refuse to lose anyone."

Sullivan closed his eyes. He didn't want to lose his grandson, either.

There was a pause, and then Kalego nudged his shoulder. "Well, nothing to it. Principal, you have enough mana to use on those four."

It obviously wasn't a question. It wasn't like the Great Demon will decline to take action, either.

Haru fixed a severe look at Sullivan, regardless. "Really? You can heal them right away?"

The older demon could feel Iruma's eyes boring into him. He smiled awkwardly. 

Initially, he didn't want to go all the way, considering that he's afraid of receiving Iruma's fear. But if the situation is truly as serious as Haru claimed it to be...

"I'll do my best!", Sullivan cheerfully said, stepping forward to crouch near Iruma. Seeing the wariness on his beloved grandson's face, like he's a stranger, honestly hurts.

But at least Iruma is alive. 

Even without the memories, at least his grandson is here, whole and alive.

Sullivan slowly reaches out, channeling his magic to his fingertips. He inspects the damage natural healing couldn't fix, and casts his own magic to completely mend everything. He should have done this earlier, really.

If he spent his magic on Iruma more than what was strictly necessary, then only Sullivan has to know.

==

I...don't know what to make of all this.

That's what Iruma decided, as he watched Sullivan heal his siblings, friends, and parent figure. He then glanced at his hands, warily pinching a palm as if expecting to dissipate out of existence at any second.

Everything he learned is a genuine mindf**k. To know that you're apparently supposed to be dead, and that your current family is not your real one?

Iruma wished all of this is a dream, actually. A f**ked-up dream, sure, but at least it's not real.

He certainly feels that way.

Then again, maybe this is what Haru called dissociation. A disconnection of his body, in response to trauma.

Or something.

--a glass of water suddenly appeared before his eyes. Iruma's eyes drifted, following the hand that held it.

"Do you feel any pain?", Haru asked, eyebrows furrowing in worry. "Any numbness? How about your limbs, can you move them without trouble?"

The blue-haired teen couldn't help the smile from spreading on his lips.

Haru is...someone who doesn't trust easily. At least, when it comes to adults.

Especially when it comes to adults.

The first time Iruma set foot in this house, Haru was the wariest out of the three children. He's certainly polite and friendly enough, but he has this--aura around him, letting you know that he won't hesitate to gouge your eyes out if you hurt him or anyone in this household.

It took quite a lot of time to get Haru to be comfortable enough to let his guard down around Iruma. And once one has his trust, you'll gain his unwavering loyalty and care.

Haru wouldn't hesitate to defend Iruma, no matter if the enemy was a child or an adult. He'll always make sure that Iruma gets enough sleep, food and water, and is just as bad as Mieko in going all mother hen on him.

Iruma admits that--he likes it. His whole life, he had no one to take care of him. No one but himself.

And then, Mieko walked into his life. Haru gave his trust. He also had Aiko and Kaoru.

But.

But that's not really true, is it?

"What if one day, you wake up to find that two years of your life is entirely fake?"

Olive Green eyes blinked rapidly, caught off guard. "What...what are you talking about?"

Iruma took a deep breath. Aah, his head is a mess.

Haru shifted to sit next to Iruma, putting a gentle hand on Iruma's forehead. It felt cold--probably from the glass the other teen was holding--but no less careless. No less purposeful.

Kaoru may be the one who has insane time management skills, but Haru is the one whose every action has a purpose, a goal. Unless driven by emotion, rarely did Haru's choices be done without reason.

It was reassuring, in a way. It meant that none of Haru's choices are half-hearted; everything he does is because he himself chose to do it.

A complete opposite of Iruma, who only took his choices from others--and he should stop there.

"Hypothetically", Iruma insisted--because he has to talk about this to someone. Haru's the best choice, since he always thinks things through before anything. "Just hypothetically. If you find out about it, what will you do?"

There was a beat. Haru let out a fond chuckle. "That's an oddly specific existential question, but alright..."

While waiting for the answer, Iruma decides to look around again. Things are settling down, with Sullivan's statement saying that the culprits have been caught. Haru was hesitant to believe that, with good reason. But since they're all here without any more attacks, then they can at least take a breather for a bit.

Aiko, Atsuo, and Melissa were awake now, thanks to Sullivan's probably Deus Ex-Machina super healing. They'd hugged and clung on to Haru and Iruma earlier--at least up to what they're allowed--and Aiko might have cried. Still, now they've settled down.

Kaoru ran out of energy, so he isn't awake yet. His head is on Aiko's lap. Melissa was poking Aiko on the shoulder, Atsuo leaning on Aiko's other shoulder while texting on Kaoru's phone. The three of them are relaxed, talking and bantering in low voices--if only to avoid waking Kaoru up and have Haru tearing into them for disturbing the patient's rest.

Shinjiro and Kalego were talking about something, too. It looked pretty serious, based on their faces.

Sullivan is still healing Mieko. Opera is looking at Iruma.

Iruma's doing his utmost to ignore the last two. He doesn't think he's ready yet, to be frank.

Really. What a mess, what a mess.

"Hmmm. Okay, I've got it."

Sky Blue met Olive Green.

"I think I'll just go on with my life, if that happened to me", Haru said. "The choices I'll make...I guess it's based on what matters to me."

Iruma blinked owlishly. "What matters?"

Haru nodded. "Tell me. What's real to you? What's real to who matters to you, like your family?"

Iruma looked down. To him, and to who matters...the lie is the real deal. If that makes sense.

"It won't hurt to explore and find out the truth", Haru looked up at the ceiling. "That can be a way to gain more than you already have. But what's real to you, even if it's a lie...you can still think of it as the truth, too."

"Even if...it means that you should be strangers?"

A hum. "Yeah, that's the confusing part. Then again, why make it confusing? Just make more memories, if you're so unsure. Get to know them again. Jason and Piper--you know them? From Yona's novel series?"

The Heroes of Olympus, yeah. Jason Grace started out as an amnesiac, with Piper Mc'Lean and Leo Valdez there with him. Piper and Leo's memories were altered, to get Jason to think that he belongs there--until a wind spirit came along and shattered that illusion.

Iruma can see where Haru is coming from, with that context. Despite the fabricated past and the uncertain start, Leo, Piper, and Jason were still able to build a close relationship. Piper and Jason still became a couple, like what happened in Piper's altered memories.

Then again... "Piper and Jason--still broke up, though."

"Still didn't change the fact that they loved each other. Pretty sure they still love each other, too", Haru booped Iruma's nose. "If Jason didn't get killed by Caligula, he and Piper would surely have gotten back together. Remember Aiko freaking out about it?"

Iruma could practically recall her screeching so vividly that it threatened to make him laugh. WHY DID THE AUTHOR BREAK THEM UP??? WHY DID HE KILL OFF JASON??????????? THAT'S IT! I'M COMMITTING MURDER!!!!! NO, KAORU, I DON'T CARE THAT HE'S A MILLION MILES AWAY, I NEED TO CORRECT THIS INJUSTICE!!!!!!!!

"Regardless of the romance, their friendship was real. It became real, to the point that they were willing to die for each other", the green-eyed teen noted, handing the glass of water to Iruma. Iruma had to take it, not wanting to be forcefed. "Plus, I think--if Jason also had altered memories...they'd be close from the very beginning--despite the awkward air the revelation might bring. And even when Jason regains his real memories. After all, the lie is real to them."

Iruma faltered. That--

That made sense.

As long as he has these memories--that they all have these memories...then it's true. Their bond is true. At least to them.

And...they can make more memories, get to know each other again. 

As long as they're alive--it's possible. It's an option.

Iruma felt a pat on his shoulder. Haru gave him a kind smile. "Now, drink up. Sullivan-san might have mended your body, but he probably didn't replace how much water you lost. You need to rehydrate." Then, "Aiko's next to be tortured by the water treatment, don't worry."

"Hey", said the girl across the still messy living room.

Iruma managed a smile--smaller, but the joy was felt. As if some weight had lifted off his shoulders. "Thank you."

==

When Sullivan finished healing Mieko, like all the others--the human opened his eyes.

Mieko's eyes were silver, as gentle as the guiding light of the moon.

And Sullivan felt his heart stop.

He recalled what Kirio spoke; 

"You don't know, don't you? Vartig Schaik is a truly fascinating case. And Delkira...Iruma..."

Delkira...Iruma...

Delkira.

You don't know, do you?

Oh.

Oh.

Oh, Devi.

Sullivan had to lean on the wall, to avoid falling to the floor entirely.

You don't know, do you?

It's no wonder, why Ami Kirio risked going here in the Human World.

==

Henry Azazel looked down with a cold frown. "So, it really is you."

Eyeglasses glinting against the light, Kirio smiled amicably. "It's me."

All of it is so suspicious. The Demon Border Control had dispatched the team here in the Human World, carefully apprehending the rogue demons without gaining the awareness of the humans.

And yet, not a single one of the rogues fought back.

And yet, Ami Kirio is not even attempting to stop them.

And yet, Ami Kirio is smiling. As if he was the one who won.

Henry Azazel just couldn't ignore the feeling of wrongness here. It just feels--off. Uncanny, unnatural. "Why did you come here?"

This is the question that needed to be answered.

However, Kirio laughed. He laughed, like Henry just told a really clever joke, and that they were having fun in an amusement park instead of what's happening right now.

And then the unhinged demon says. "I wanted to see Iruma. And Delkira."

Iruma. And Delkira.

Henry's eyebrows furrowed. Huh? Why mention the names of the dead and the missing? Especially the old Demon King... "Don't play games with me."

Kirio smiled again. He looked much more pleased than before. "I'm really not, sir."

Notes:

Hmmm. Kirio is sus. xD

What are your thoughts on Haru Fuji, guys? What about Iruma? And the other things in the chapter?

Please leave kudos! And give comments, too! They give me life!!!

Any theories, reactions, opinions, violent reactions? I'd love to know what you guys think!

Thank you for reading! See you all in the next chapter! <3

Chapter 11: [Part 2]: Uncertain Change

Summary:

There are new additions to the Babyls Demon School.

As well as a found king and new citizens in the Demon World.

Notes:

Sooo I divided the fic into two parts

now that Iruma's been found, we're going to see what happens after!!

thank you for the comments and kudos btw!

Edit:
---Total List of OCs So Far! (at least those who matter)---
Mieko Aikawa: good human parent #1, the one that adopted Iruma in the (fake) memories. terrible cook, but has a bleeding heart.
Shinjiro Naomori: good human parent #2, Mieko's love and fiance. the one who prefers to listen, who encountered Sullivan in the streets during the stressful night. got Haru to stop attacking in a frenzy. was the one who sent Kalego to Mieko, causing the four humans in that place to be saved.
Aiko: sister with a temper. probably gets mad at everyone except Iruma. loves to mess with her older brother. she got slashed by a sword and was unconscious for most of the night as her body fought to survive.
Haru Fuji: mature sibling with superior medical knowledge. was the one who bandaged Aiko's sword wound and allowed Aiko to live long enough for help to arrive. looked after his siblings and friends, and firmly defended and demanded what's needed for his patients' sake
Kaoru: the mischievous brother with an unnatural talent for time management. loves to cause mischief, and somehow does well in classes despite it all. during the attack, he managed to get Mieko out and found help when a friend caught his attention.
Melissa Yurishi: a friend, the leader of the friendship group with the siblings. has a stalker problem, and probably has a thing for Kaoru. she also helped Kaoru get treatment, snuck away from her room to check on her friends, and jumped on the demon coming to attack them just so her friends can run away.
Yona Furukawa: another friend, has yet to appear in person in the story. during the mess that night, she was in her home, gambling online using her father's credit card.
Atsuo Enatsu: the glasses-wearing friend. independent and reliable enough for his parents to be comfortable leaving him alone with his sister in their home. hosted Kaoru and Mieko in his home to let them heal, and did his best to make sure all his friends were safe.

---chat names so far with corresponding users---

| 👬👫 |
I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay = Kaoru
blueberry slushie = Iruma
your free trial of existence has Ended = Aiko
local medic detected = Haru

|GREMLIN SQUAD UNITE|
Givemeallyurmoney = Yona
Queen Melissa = Melissa
4+2=3 = Atsuo
Resident Thief = Kaoru
ESCAPEexpert = Iruma

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A carriage docked in front of the school gate, easily recognizable as the one the Principal owned. This is typically used for Iruma, on the days that Sullivan wants to show off his grandson and Iruma lets him.

Clara wondered why it was used today--since Iruma is already...

"Thank you, um...grandpa."

Her body went rigid. She was pretty sure Alice stopped breathing next to her.

Because--it couldn't be. Right?

That voice--

The carriage doors opened. Blue hair and eyes the color of the sky were seen. A cowlick swishing in nervousness.

Hesitantly, Iruma, Iruma-chi, stepped off the carriage, wearing the Babyls uniform. As if nothing happened, as if he didn't--

"IRUMA-CHI!!"

"O-oi! Valac!"

And Clara was off, needing to make sure that what she's seeing is true. This--this isn't a joke, right? Iruma-chi...Iruma-chi is really alive?

But when she got closer, Iruma saw her--and visibly recoiled away. Clara faltered, slowing to a stop.

Silence went around. Iruma looked around warily, at the other demons gawking at him, at Alice staring at him and Clara like a hawk, before looking at her.

There were no recognition in his eyes.

But--that can't be--

"Er. N-nice to meet you?", Iruma bowed politely, as if Clara was a stranger. As if they were never soulmates in the first place. "I'm Iruma...just Iruma. What's your name?"

Clara felt her heart drop like stone sinking down the waves of the ocean.

Iruma didn't remember her. Iruma is not dead anymore, but he doesn't remember.

Despite her efforts to stop herself, Clara burst into tears at this realization.

==

| 👬👫 |


I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay

Hi guys it's ya boy Kaoru here

how we holdin up

blueberry slushie

I just arrived here and

Someone is crying

What do I do

I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay

wh

seriously???

your free trial of existence has Ended

You're normally the one who knows what to do??

Comfort them

You're good at that

blueberry slushie

Yes I'm trying to do that rn

I think she knew me? The me that spent two years here, I mean

I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay

Oh shist

That's got to be awkward

understandable tho i mean

To them, you were literally like, dead

your free trial of existence has Ended

Really? @I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay

I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay

what can i say????

blueberry slushie

I bought her some ice cream from a shop

She's starting to calm down, thank goodness

....there's so many people staring at me

am I going to get murdered

aaaaaaaaaa

your free trial of existence has Ended

@blueberry slushie Hang in there

we'll join you soon

also

it shouldn't take long for Haru to get there


Iruma sighed. After all that, he still doesn't know what's going on. Like he just rode a rollercoaster during class and only understood one (1) word out of the whole lecture.

All he knew was that Sullivan found something in Mieko that allowed the demon to offer sanctuary for Iruma's whole family. Provided that Mieko comes with Sullivan and these demons that helped their small family.

None of them were willing to part with their mother figure, though. Not Kaoru, not Mieko, and especially not Shinjiro.

Even Iruma was willing to break someone's neck just to avoid being separated from his parents and siblings.

They all just--had a really long night, okay?

It didn't exactly help that what the shadow thing with one eye said was apparently right; that what Iruma remembers in the duration of two years being under Mieko and Shinjiro's care was fake. Mieko was just the focal point; it all adds up, considering who Mieko apparently was before he became...well, Mieko.

Iruma didn't care, though. He decided not to care.

Haru was right, too. Even if objectively, his memories are not real...to him and his family, they are real.

Sullivan was the stranger here.

So, there's no way he'd let Mieko go with this guy alone. There's no way Iruma will trust this guy enough to ensure his mother's Mieko's safety if the adult goes with these guys.

And this is the outcome. The whole family moving into the Netherworld for the time being, to keep them safe and protected. Or, as safe as anyone can be in this cruel world.

At least we didn't get forced to have our memories wiped by that scary Henry guy, sky blue eyes looked up at the sky, eating his own ice cream in the meanwhile. But really, to think that we'd get to live in hell like this...honestly, this place is much more peaceful than expected.

The Netherworld is a world full of demons, yes. Yet from what Iruma could tell so far--these demons here act too much like humans.

Much nicer than humans, actually. It's almost suspicious.

Though they are definitely emotional, evidenced by the fact that this girl with sharp teeth was still sniffling and glumly eating her ice cream while clinging onto Iruma. The blue-haired teen honestly felt lost; he didn't know what to do.

It wasn't like he knew; the only thing he shared with the Iruma that died was the fact that they were pretty much overworked by deadbeat parents.

Iruma had no memories of being in this school, much less spending time with this girl. He felt bad about it, but...that's just how it is.

Plus, Iruma doubted the person he is now is the same as the person these demons in this school knew. The Iruma before didn't have a wide assortment of teenage siblings and two loving parents, just as the Iruma now never knew of the love and care of a grandfather, adult brother, and eccentric friends.

The only thing he could do now is--

"I'm sorry." For not remembering. For causing you to hurt like this.

The girl shook her head. Long, straight lime green hair flowed with her expressive movement, curled horns similar to a ram tilted as she looked up at him. The girl managed a tentative smile. "It's alright, Iruma-chi...can I call you Iruma-chi?"

Iruma shifted. He's not the same person that name once belonged to, so--he doesn't know. It just doesn't feel right.

But the girl will be more upset if he says so...

"You haven't even introduced yourself, Clara."

Iruma raised his head.

The girl, Clara, pouted at the newcomer as this person went closer. With fair skin and medium-length pink hair, this student walked with an effortless grace that made Iruma think that this person might be a real prince.

Magenta eyes looked at Iruma, a storm of emotions clearly brewing in the guy's chest. Then, he gave a short bow and managed a smile, too. "My name is Alice Asmodeus. At your service, Iruma-sama."

The blue-haired teen blinked rapidly. Iruma-sama?

Huh.

How strange his old self must be, to make someone else far superior call Iruma that.

"I'm Clara Valac!", Clara piped in, with a cheer that seems more natural to her skin than the sadness earlier. The enthusiasm might be too much for it to be genuine, though, especially when she took off her shoes and showed the pair to the human in front of her. "This is Connor, and this is Murf!"

Iruma backed away one step, nervously laughing. Ah, ha ha...it's already too much.

But--Clara seems nice. Even if a bit strange.

He went near before Clara could really think too much of his reflex, looking at the pair of slippers with a smile. "Connor and Murf...hello."

--he froze rigid when the eyes moved did the slippers just look at him??

Then, a warm hand appeared in his line of sight. Iruma saw the other demon, Alice, hold out a palm for Iruma. "I take it you're still not familiar with the school grounds, Iruma-sama? I shall escort you to our class, if that's the case."

Iruma-sama. Iruma-chi.

Iruma looked up at Alice and gave a smile--though he hoped it didn't look as strained as he felt.

These two mean well, and all. They seem like good people.

But Iruma knows they're seeing another person. The one they lost, the one Iruma was unsure how to deal with even now.

So...he feels uneasy. He feels like a fraud.

Iruma was pretty sure he's not the one they're looking for.

--just then, his phone buzzed. There were new messages.


local medic detected

I'm here at the gate!

your free trial of existence has Ended

fudging finally


Iruma spots auburn brown hair at the gate, and couldn't stop the swell of relief in his chest.

Politely, he bowed to his two new acquaintances in a hurry. "Excuse me."

And with as much speed as was strictly allowed when not seeming like he was running away, Iruma pushed past the gawking students to get to Haru.

==

Olive Green eyes looked at Iruma, then at the uniform they're both wearing, and Haru cracked a smile. "Not bad for a temporary transfer school."

Iruma offered a hand. "Let me guess. The fashion design can use some work?"

A snort. "At least it's comfortable."

The pair laughed among themselves, walking towards the castle together while doing their best to ignore the eyes staring at them.

==

Alice and Clara looked after the blue-haired teen, expressions similar to that of kicked puppies.

Iruma was holding hands with this new student--a transfer student, by the looks of it--as they walked forward, laughing and chatting with this guy. This person is certainly attractive and all, but--

"Iruma-chi...", Clara gripped her skirt tightly. "He knows that person, but doesn't..."

Alice exhaled forcefully, trying to ignore the ache in his ribs.

He's seen Iruma's corpse with his own eyes. There's no doubt that their Iruma is--is dead.

But this person is also Iruma. Those kind eyes can't be mistaken otherwise.

Even if it's a little strange, Alice can conclude that this is reincarnation. And if that's true, then Iruma not remembering is natural.

Yet it hurts.

The person they've grown close to, their flame...he's back. But he's not the same.

And Alice can't decide if that is worse.

"Azz-Azz...what do we do?"

What do we do?

What can they do, really?

Except...

Except, even if it's painful...they owe it to their Iruma. To try.

Magenta eyes shifted, meeting lime green. Alice gave a determined grin to his friend. "What else? Let's start over with Iruma-sama."

And make sure that their light wouldn't die again.

==

"Um, so", awkward laughter sounded. "I'm still not sure about all of this."

Two pairs of gold eyes looked at the adult they were dressing up, before looking at each other.

Aiko tilted her head, putting up a jade pin on the adult's coal black hair. "What's there to be unsure about, ma? You're royalty, so we're making you look royalty."

"I don't feel like royalty, though!", Mieko whined, because he's allowed to whine, right? "Who even is this Delkira guy..."

"Your past life, apparently", Kaoru grabbed a needle to sew a piece of cloth on the outfit.

The young adult sighed. Silver eyes wandered around the room, in this rather expensive extra-looking changing room he and the two children were in, and he had to wonder what happened to escalate things to be like this.

After that horrible, horrible encounter, he had found himself healed and missing the agony on his arm, head, and limbs. His love had scooped him up right away, and Mieko didn't want to let go of Shinjiro, not when the enemy might come back at any second.

Then that bald guy with glasses said something Mieko didn't really understand, and he--bowed? 

It took a long while of explaining, involving demon and human realms, royalty, and Iruma? Why is Iruma--oh. Wait no I don't believe you--

It seems that this Delkira, which is the current Demon King that went missing, has apparently been missing in action for this long because Delkira died without anyone knowing. And the location of his death did something to the reincarnation cycle that culminated in...him. Mieko Aikawa.

The reincarnation of the demon king...God, this feels like the plot of some fantasy drama.

But even if it's unbelievable..., Mieko looked at his right palm, biting his lip. I've already seen the proof before the accusation.

That night, when his children were threatened--the light that pushed the attacker back--

It came from Mieko. Though he didn't know how he did that...

Knock! Knock! Knock!

"Mieko-san? Kids?"

"My love, are you finished?"

"Just a bit, Jiro-san! Sullivan-san!", Kaoru called back. "We're almost done!"

Aiko scowled. "I swear, if you added something else that's not in the design..."

"Hey! Who do you take me for!"

Mieko sighed fondly. Ah, they're bickering again... "Alright, alright. Finish this lovely outfit first, okay?"

Well...if his children are so enthusiastic about this...

At least Mieko is going to be taught what to do for work. It didn't hurt to dress up for his love, too. He can do this. Probably.

It'll be fine.

Right?

==

|GREMLIN SQUAD UNITE|


Givemeallyurmoney

wtf i can't believe i missed everything

4+2=3

asdfsdhgk be glad you did

fudge that hurt like a b*tch

Queen Melissa

it's only fun if you get a scar out of it

anyway help my parents locked me in my room now i cant get out

Givemeallyurmoney

let's discuss payment first

Reacts: 4+2=3 -- 🗿 Queen Melissa -- 😠 ESCAPEexpert -- 😅

oh hi iruma

Queen Melissa

IRUMA

ESCAPEexpert

hi guys

is everything okay?

Givemeallyurmoney

yes

Queen Melissa

N O

4+2=3

depends on what okay means

Reacts: Queen Melissa -- 😭

but enough about us, what about you?

you guys doing okay?

Queen Melissa

how's Kaoru?

ESCAPEexpert

I'm...okay. Things still feel awkward for me but I'll be fine.

Aiko and Kaoru did a good job on Mieko-san's outfit tho!

weoutdidourselvesinthisone.jpg

Reacts: Queen Melissa, Givemeallyurmoney -- 😮 4+2=3 -- 🤔

4+2=3

@Resident Thief you helped designed this?

i can't believe it

Givemeallyurmoney

i feel offended on Kaoru's behalf lmao

Queen Melissa

hey Kaoru can make nice things too!

...sometimes

Reacts: 4+2=3 -- 🤣


Haru peered into Iruma's phone and let out a small snicker behind his fist. "Poor Kaoru."

"Everyone is bullying him", Iruma laughed, closing his phone screen and letting the chat go wild in there. Then the two humans looked up, staring at the sign for the room ahead.

Student Council

Iruma took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. His palms feel sweaty. Maybe he should stop holding Haru's hand.

But Haru only squeezed tighter. If the green-eyed teen was uncomfortable, he didn't show it. "Henry Azazel-san said we should go here first to find out where our class is. Other students said that, too.  But we don't have to do it right away."

Iruma looked down.

Yeah. They have plenty of time before classes start, at least according to Kalego and Sullivan. Lots of students are still hanging around, roaming the halls.

However, Iruma wants...to be more familiar with this school for a little bit. Before the classes start.

Calm his heart more, you know?

"Let's just get this over with." The sooner they finish, the sooner they can go.

Haru nodded dutifully. "Mn. Let's go together."

And so, the pair stepped forward--and knocked on the door.

==

Knock! Knock!

Ameri perked up.

Shortly before, there were student council members reporting to her of seeing an exact duplicate of Iruma roaming in the school. Ameri...admittedly didn't think much of it, at the time.

Perhaps this is just the grief catching up to them. Maybe a student that was close to Iruma cast an illusion spell.

She didn't entertain the very real possibility of...of a happier option. She refuses to.

Ameri didn't believe what they were seeing, simply sending one of her council members to take care of the deal. So when someone knocked, she didn't think much of it. 

She just thought that it was just some student having a problem. "Enter."

--then the door creaked open, and--

"Hello? Is...President Ameri Azazel here...?"

Ameri dropped the papers she'd been signing.

Sky blue doe eyes looked at her, with the face she thought she'd never see again. In the same uniform he'd died in been seen last...

Iruma stood there, as if he never died in the first place.

Ameri felt like she could faint.

Notes:

:')))

Comments, please? I'd love to know what you guys think hehe
Please leave kudos too if you liked this ^v^

Thank you for reading! See you all in the next chapter! <33

Chapter 12: Adapting to Rapid Changes

Summary:

Iruma tries to adjust to being placed in his old school.

The Misfit class tries their best, Alice and Clara especially.

Something unexpected might happen, outside the Babyls school.

Notes:

thank you for your comments and kudos, guys! without further ado, please enjoy the chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Iruma bolted it out of the student council room, the second he was able to.

When Haru gave him a concerned stare, the blue-haired teen told him bluntly. "Coming here was a bad idea."

Seeing that person--Ameri, she insisted her name was--having her face crumble sent Iruma in a spiraling descent to guilt. Even if he technically didn't do anything beyond introducing himself and asking where his classroom is.

She looked so devastated, just from realizing that he didn't know her. Her expression sent a pang to Iruma's chest. Such a look didn't really suit her beautiful features, and to think that it was Iruma who put that there...

Seriously, who was the Iruma Suzuki that studied here? From making princes call him Iruma-sama, to having what seemed to be a close relationship with the school's Student Council President...

"We can call it quits for today", Haru offered, ever so understanding. "Sullivan-san wouldn't mind."

That was right, wasn't it? Sullivan was a good-natured and indulging grandpa that could feel really overbearing at times, and Iruma knows he won't mind if he asks not to come here ever again.

Iruma wonders if Sullivan is always like this, or if this is something that only occurred because of the demon's guilt for the Iruma before.

But--Iruma doesn't want to ruin his siblings' time.

Logically, he knows that they won't mind. Haru wouldn't hesitate to put Iruma and their other siblings's comfort first. Kaoru won't want to attend a school where even one of his siblings feel uncomfortable attending.

Aiko, especially, would attempt to get rid of the source of discomfort if she could. Not like they'd let her, but still.

However, Iruma knows they're curious about this school. This was the school the real Iruma attended, after all. Even when they've collectively decided to ignore the truth that their memories are technically false, Iruma knows his siblings would want to create real memories with him. To bridge the gap between the past Iruma's family and the family Iruma has now.

And attending the same school the past Iruma Suzuki did is a start for them.

Haru had been curious about the healing methods of demons--and he wouldn't be able to learn about those, if Iruma decides to run.

Aiko never liked seeing people running away, honestly, not when they haven't tried fighting back.

So.

"I'll be fine", Iruma gave Haru a smile, mustering all his courage. "I already have our classes already, anyway. Wouldn't it be a waste if we don't at least check them out?"

"I guess...", and then. "But promise me you'll tell me if things get too much. Text me, run around the school halls, whatever. Just tell me, or Kaoru and Aiko when they get here. I promise it won't be a burden."

The blue-haired teen's smile softened. Ah, Haru... "I know. I promise."

Iruma is truly lucky to have his siblings here.

==

Honestly, they all kind of hoped that they'd be in the same class and grade. After all, they were transfer students. They hardly know anything about the curriculum here.

Unfortunately, since Haru is more advanced in academics than Iruma and Aiko by two years, he's in a class in the 4th grade. This means...

"I'll be fine!!! Don't worry, Haru!!!"

"With how much your lips are twitching, it doesn't really reassure me much...", Haru frowned, olive green eyes narrowing at his sibling.

Iruma laughed weakly. He wished he was better at this hiding emotions thing. Yona made it look so easy...

"Should we wait for Kaoru and Aiko together?", Haru looked up at the ceiling, humming. "There's still time, after all."

That would be an option. Aiko may be fine since it seems that she'll share her class with Iruma, but Kaoru might need help. Kaoru's in the 3rd grade here, and it's better to tell him that directly.

The other option is to watch him cause unholy chaos just to look for answers, which is. Not ideal, especially since it's their first day.

Where would they wait, though? If they choose to go at the gate or in the halls, they'll be subjected to many wide-eyed stares and whispers.

Iruma doesn't think he can take any more of that, even if he pretends otherwise.

The brown-haired teen looks at his blue-haired sibling, eyes sharp and calculating. Iruma feels like he's being mentally dissected by his medical genius of a brother, but Iruma didn't mind. This is just how Haru is when he's thinking.

Just then, Haru went close and casually nudged Iruma's shoulder. "How about we check out our classrooms together first? Get a feel for each other's space here, you know?"

That's...not a bad idea? "Are we even allowed to do that?"

"If Kaoru can throw his classmates' shoes out the window for pranks, then this is nothing", Haru laughed. He took Iruma's hand. "Come on."

==

A certain gloomy teacher caught them as they went up the tower of 4th years.

"What are you two doing?", Kalego snapped, marching over to the two humans hiding in plain sight. "2nd years can't go to 4th years' towers."

At least Iruma had the grace to look sheepish.

Haru simply gave a polite smile, bowing at the stern-faced demon as a greeting. "Good morning, Kalego-sensei."

"Your brother is not supposed to be here--"

"Iruma's only accompanying me to my classroom, please don't be mad at hi--"

"Haru Fuji", Kalego bit out in frustration, causing Haru to flinch. Is that fear on the older teen's face? "You will let go of Iruma Suzuki, and you will proceed to your own classroom on your own."

Haru's grip on Iruma's hand tightened, for a single heartbeat. A hush fell on the three of them.

Olive eyes looked at blue ones, asking a silent question. Will you be okay?

Iruma squeezed back, doing his best to look assured and calm. I will be. Don't worry.

Haru never trusted anyone quickly, especially adults. Kalego isn't an exception to that, not yet. Therefore, the withering glare the green-eyed teen sneaked at the teacher was probably to be expected.

Yet even with the teacher scowling down at them, Haru still took a bit of time to hug Iruma first. "Remember your promise, okay?"

Iruma relished in the warmth for as long as he could. Then, they both pulled away, and Iruma watched his older sibling climb up the stairs to the tower he's not allowed to enter.

And then, Iruma was alone again.

Hysterical laughter got caught up in his throat. The blue-haired teen did say he'd be fine, but now that he's actually on his own, Iruma doesn't think he can move from this spot.

But, well. Maybe Kalego counts as a companion. "Follow me. I'll take you to your classroom."

Iruma's legs felt like lead. As he followed the teacher out of the room, he couldn't help but think that he wouldn't know how to act. If his new classmates knew the Iruma he was now not...

Can I really do this?

"You'll pull through."

Iruma raised his head. Purple hair shone from the Netherworld's sun, seeing Kalego gazing down at him. The demon was as stoic as always, but there seems to be something...soft in his expression.

He felt a hand place itself on his hair.

"You're resilient, are you not? You'll be fine", the teacher said, with full belief. "All the students in your class may have known the old you well...but they're willing to get to know the you now."

"H-how can you be so sure?"

"Because I'm your Homeroom Teacher, you brat." Oh. Now, that's a surprise.

Unbidden, a smile tugged its way on Iruma's lips.

If Kalego is so sure about that, then Iruma guesses he's right about it. Probably. Adults can be wrong sometimes.

I guess we'll just see, Iruma figured. Since this is happening, might as well see it through.

==

Iruma gazed up in wonder at the Misfit Class' classroom. "Woah...this looks like it's fit for a king!"

Kalego should tell him that it was the old Iruma who got this class a room such as this. He decided not to. The kid's overwhelmed enough, as it is.

When the demon opened the room, chatter and liveliness were instantly heard. Sure, it was muted compared to before their Iruma...was lost, but still loud and irritating.

"Can you quiet down, you brats?!", Kalego snapped at these gremlins he calls students as he entered the room. He beckoned the blue-haired teen when he got to the center. "We have a new student joining us, so you better listen up."

Iruma visibly took a deep breath.

Then, fists clenched, the teenager entered the room.

The whole classroom collectively fell into an eerie quiet as the human walked in, eyes magnetized on the blue uniform, eyes, and hair that were so familiar to them all.

Shoes skidded to a stop, then slid to a turn. Iruma faced the rest of the class and stared.

Crocell, Sabnock, Shax--everyone stared back, the shock they must be feeling stunning them into silence.

Then Clara leapt up. "Hi, Iruma-chi!"

That's what broke the spell.

"I-IRUMA!?"

"Dude! You're alive!!"

"MY RIVAL--!"

"H-how--!?"

Iruma-sama, I--!"

The brats are all yelling and talking and shoving to the front and crying, and Kalego isn't paid enough for this. "YOU BRATS! SHUT U--"

Like a string pulled taut, Iruma took a deep breath. And then he raised his bag and slammed it down on the ground, creating a loud noise that startled majority to submission.

Silence again.

"Melissa-chan...d-does this when she needs to say something and she needs everyone to listen", Iruma explained earnestly, sneaking a glance at Alice and Clara. "And--I think I need to say something first. Can you give me some time to do that?"

The students exchanged looks. A pointed stare from both Alice and Clara got them to back away--though not into their seats, unfortunately.

At least it gave Iruma some breathing room.

"R-right. I think you all know me, but", the blue-haired teen bowed, tense. "I'm Iruma. Just Iruma. O-or, um...Iruma Aikawa-Naomori, if we need last names..."

Kalego raised an eyebrow. He's going with taking his adoptive parents' last names?

Well. This is a new world. No possible authorities will give the kids shist if they wanted to take a new name. Might as well, too; with how the kids act with the two human adults, one might think Mieko birthed them himself.

"A-and I want to make something clear."

Somehow, something in the atmosphere shifted. Maybe it's because Iruma's posture slowly changed, maybe it's because his voice gained a certain firmness to it.

Whatever it is, it had everyone's full attention on the speaker.

"I'm sorry. For what happened to your Iruma", the teen acknowledge, sympathy clear in his tone. "I-I heard that you lost him in such an awful way, and--and I can't say anything that can make you feel better. Not with how I am now."

"Wh-what do...you mean?", Shax spoke up. The yellow-haired demon was wary, waiting for the other shoe to drop.

Judging from Clara and Alice's reactions earlier, the pair had already met Iruma before Iruma even set foot in this classroom. Chances are that they must have told everyone.

However, based on experience, Kalego knows knowing about it is different from seeing the real thing.

Iruma pursed his lips together. "Reincarnation. Sulli--I mean, grandpa...told me that's what I am. Another life for a soul that passed away. Technically, I am Iruma...we led the same lives, except for what we remember of our lives about two years prior today. But. That's it. Only the soul, and the experiences from two years ago, are what we have in common."

The blue-haired teen backed away, not daring to look his new classmates in the eye.

Kalego thought that was a wise choice. With how he knew both Irumas tend to be an empath, the demon doubted the blue-haired teen would have said all that he needed to say once he saw how his classmates are reacting.

"I'm different from Iruma Suzuki. I'm not him. And...I guess I want you all to know and--and respect that", Iruma finished. Politely, he bowed. "I'll be in your care."

...the silence that ensued was far louder than any noise the Misfit class could have mustered.

==

| 👬👫 |


blueberry slushie

maybe i...shouldn't have said anything


No one dared to approach him after that.

Iruma didn't try to mingle, either. He knows he's dropped a bombshell on them all, and they need time to sink that in.

He feels bad about it, but he also knows it's necessary. He doesn't want to be treated as if he's a replacement. Anything but that.

Even so, the teen couldn't help but think that--maybe he should have said it differently? Weaved flowery, flattering words, zigzagging around the point, something...

Iruma doesn't know.

It's not like there's a manual on how to cope with these things. With this situation.

He doesn't even know how to feel about all this. About the old Iruma, about the friends that person left behind.

That Iruma Aikawa-Naomori is now sitting in the same place Iruma Suzuki had been in.


I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay

?

did something happen?

your free trial of existence has Ended

were they mean to you?

blueberry slushie

no, no

it's just

i messed up|
i messe|
i me|
|

i wish you guys were here| ➡️

 

blueberry slushie

i wish you guys were here

with me today

your free trial of existence has Ended

sjfskgks

i wish I'm with you too

heaven knows how much kaoru sucks as company

I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay

h e y

I'm great company!

React: local medic detected -- 🤨 your free trial of existence has Ended, blueberry slushie -- 🙃

meanies!! you're all bullying me!!!!!


Trust it to Iruma's siblings to make him feel better, though.

Sigh. Perhaps it's a blessing in disguise, that Iruma isn't approached at all today.

Even the other teachers were looking at him like he was a lost treasure or something, and he doesn't know how he'd have handled it if they did talk to him. Especially that mask-wearing gentle giant...

Iruma understood. He really does.

He also hopes this whole thing wouldn't last beyond today, or else he won't be able to handle it.

--a sharp, loud yell echoed.

The bell rang, signaling the end of the first half of class. Naturally, students started trickling out of the place, eager to get to lunch.

Iruma fiddled with the rank in his collar. 7th, possibly belonging to Iruma Suzuki and the skills simply passed to Iruma.

It feels--uncomfortable, for lack of a better word. They're technically the same person, but Iruma feels that they're worlds apart. He doesn't--he doesn't feel like the past Iruma.

Who was that person, really?

"Iruma...um! Iruma Aiwaka--Waka--kawa--!"

Iruma turned. The green-haired girl from before ran after him, trying to pronounce his last name right.

Her efforts to try were so earnest, that he couldn't help cracking a smile. He let himself walk alongside her. "You can call me anything you want."

Will he let her call him Iruma-chi? ...Iruma doesn't know. He'll tolerate it, he supposes.

Clara nodded, sharp teeth subtly peeking out at the small smile she gave him. Then, she ran past to stand in front of Iruma, holding out a hand. "Then...can I call you Iru-chi?"

Iruma blinked.

Oh. Strangely, his chest felt warm. Whole, in a way. It may be not much difference, but there is a difference, and...she's being considerate...

Not many people are willing to do that. More often than not, they'd just ignore Iruma's words and requests. So many individuals choose to be cruel and insensitive, thinking those who are less than them in some way don't deserve any respect.

Why else would Kaoru, who could charm the whole school if he wanted to, decide to be close with only three friends outside of his family?

"Thank you", he tells her softly, joyous. "May I call you...Cla-rin, too?"

She gave him a smile brighter than the sun. Iruma counts that as a yes.

"Nice to meet you, Cla-rin."

"Nice to meetcha, too, Iru-chi! Want to eat with me and Azz-Azz?"

--hm. Should he? Iruma still doesn't know what that Alice Asmodeus guy thinks...

Then again, Iruma may be a little bit selfish. Isn't it lonely to spend a school year without any friends?


blueberry slushie

im going to the cafeteria to eat lunch!

a...classmate is with me

I have a huge crush on Qing-jie okay

ooh a classmate

local medic detected

i made a friend! she's really smart and admirable

maybe we'll meet in the cafeteria idk

anyway enjoy your lunch, Iruma! I'm glad you found a friend too


Friend.

Is Clara a friend?

"Let's go, Iru-chi!"

As the girl led him by the hand, blue eyes twinkled thoughtfully.

...not yet. She's not a friend yet, since they've barely talked to each other. Iruma doesn't know who Clara is, just as Clara doesn't know who Iruma is now.

But--maybe. Maybe, sometime soon.

Someday, perhaps Iruma can call her a close friend. A soulmate, even.

...soulmate? Where did that come from?

==

"Iru...", a pause, and then an elegantly tentative grin. "Iruma."

Iruma smiled pleasantly in reply, nodding in kind. "Asmodeus-kun."

Alice's smile twitched. Did...Iruma say something wrong?

"Iruma-kun!", the pikachu-looking guy offered, his table shared with an owl guy, a cute napping person, and a tall man with stolen jewelry. "Sit with us!"

The offer was shut down when Alice gave them an enraged look. If stares could kill, the pikachu-guy would have been ten feet under.

As it is, pikachu-guy visibly deflated. Iruma felt bad.

"Sure", he accepted, walking over to the table while smoothly ignoring Alice's squawk and Clara's giggle. "What's your name?"

"I'm Shax!", the Pikachu guy introduced himself, holding out a hand. "Do you like games?"

==

Shax. Agares. Caim. Andro.

There are more names, too. Sabnock, who still insists he's Iruma's rival after Iruma beat him at thumb war (which was an unfair match? Because Iruma was aided by Clara and Alice?? But okay). Allocer. Ix.

Purson, who, after Iruma mentioned that he's a little bit skilled in playing piano, asked if he and Iruma can do a musical duet sometime. 

Crocell, who tried to introduce him to Devidols and wishes him to live well.

These are Iruma Suzuki's precious friends.

These are Aikawa-Naomori's new acquaintances.

It was all...nice. Iruma was glad, that Kalego was right.

"All the students in your class may have known the old you well...but they're willing to get to know the you now."

His new classmates are good people.

==

It was a little funny to see Alice be on the verge of a mental breakdown.

Even if Iruma didn't understand why he was having that reaction. "Asmodeus-kun? Are you okay?"

"Are you sure you don't want seconds? Or thirds?", Alice barrelled on, looking like he's thinking that Iruma will keel over and die anytime soon. "You're full? You sure you're full?"

"Um", Iruma looks at the panicking pink-eyed teen, then at his empty plate he's about to put to the pile on that wall over there. "Yes? I'm finished? Why?"

He thinks one (or several) of the kitchen staff may have fainted. Andro whistled. "Wow. Never thought I'd see the day."

"See what??"

Is it really so strange? What's so strange about this?

Sure, if Iruma was newly taken from living alone in tents and forests, he would have gobbled up all the food that are offered to him. But now that he was in the care of a loving family for two years, regardless if most are fake memories, that tendency's changed.

There's a limit to the budget, after all. Shinjiro can't endlessly cook to satiate an endless stomach, so Iruma made do with eating only one plate's worth of meals every breakfast, lunch, and dinner.

And so, he's content with only that amount. Like everyone else?

So, what's wrong??

"Iruma!"

Blue eyes turned, finding gold looking at him. Iruma's classmates looked, seeing the girl with gold eyes and black hair tied up in a ponytail.

Iruma beamed. "Aiko!"

His sister, Aiko, slid in next to him to look at his plate. When she found it empty, she scoffed. "Ah, darn it. I would've stolen your food from you. Did you at least get fried chicken?"

The blue-haired teen laughed, recognizing the teasing that it is.

Alice, who only met her just now, saw it as a nefarious plot. "You! Don't steal from Iruma-s--Iruma!"

Aiko blinked up at him, confused.

Iruma laughed nervously. "Asmodeus-kun, she was only teasing. Sisters do that."

Now Alice was looking at him. "Sisters?"

Aiko then noticed the rest of the audience, who cast her suspicious looks. She raised an eyebrow, but still gave a greeting. "Nice to meet you. I'm Aiko--wait I can use Mieko and Jiro's last names now, right?"

"I did it earlier", Iruma pointed out.

"Nice", she grinned. "I'm Aiko Aikawa-Naomori, this softie's hardcore sister. You've been treating Iruma well, haven't you?"

Well. That was definitely a threat.

"I ate squid Dokja", Iruma brought up, in an attempt to prevent a potential fight to break out between Aiko and his classmates. "It was delicious."

His classmates gave confused looks, probably thinking, squid Dokja? What's that?

Aiko, who's read Omniscient Reader among other things, grinned like a chesire cat. "Maybe I will try squid Dokja, but only after we help Kaoru."

At this, Iruma short-circuits. Kaoru's here, too? They must have finished all of what they needed to do, then.

And-- "Why, what happened?"

"Okay, so you know those plant things with strange-looking flowers outside?"

"Don't tell me he tried to steal those flowers."

"He tried to steal those flowers", Aiko answered gleefully. "Now he's having a not so great time with the Student Council President."

The president, Ameri. Who Iruma isn't even sure he should talk to yet.

Hm. "Let's leave Kaoru there."

"Oh, wow. Who are you and what have you done to Iruma?", Aiko snorted. "You say that, but you're already halfway out the door."

And indeed, Iruma's already walking across the hall and out the door, waving at her without even looking back. His plate was placed on the wall with the piles of other finished plates.

Honestly. Kaoru's too used to causing so much mischief. This isn't their old school...

Though, come to think of it; are there even any rules that said not to pluck flowers? Maybe it's a misunderstanding, and Aiko just left him to the wolves out of sheer pettiness. She does that sometimes.

Iruma walked through the halls alone, dodging the demons walking in the same place. There were some eyes that might be following him, but Iruma decided to ignore that for now.

If Iruma recalled it correctly, the place where the flowers grow should be right around--

He stopped, just before he bumps into someone. The person he almost collided with stopped in place, too, and now the two of them are just awkwardly staring at each other.

Blue eyes looked at the reddish-orange hair, red eyes, and beautiful figure towering over him, and instantly recognized her. "Ameri-sama."

The Student Council President, Ameri Azazel, looked at the blue-haired blue-eyed small teen. Her face flashed so many emotions that none of them are indecipherable, leaving many words unsaid. "Iruma-kun."

An awkward tension hung around them, neither knowing what to say. Iruma had so many things to say; did you take Kaoru? What happened? What were we to each other? Did you use to be my friend? Who are you to me?

He said none of that, though. Not when he doesn't even know if this president is kind or cruel.

It seems the choice was taken from him, though. The beautiful and dashing president turned around, giving what seems to be a command. "Follow me."

And, well. Iruma doubts he's given an option other than to do what she said.

He hoped he'll see Kaoru during all this.

==

Staring after the doorway Iruma disappeared to, Ix couldn't help commenting. "Oh, my. Iruma really is...different, now."

Collective nods went around.

"Eh? Different, you say?", Aiko looked at them, inquisitive. "How was he like when he was still here?"

"A glutton, for one", Crocell said bluntly. "But we can't do anything, since he's adorable and he's actually helping the kitchens by being like that."

A significant amount of people stared at her. The girl squinted at them all. "What?"

Aiko hummed. "You know...actually, Kaoru knows more about this, he was the closest one to Iruma when Iruma was first taken in by ma--Mieko. But from what I know, he used to hoard food a lot. Goes out, comes back with food stored in bags that he managed to earn...did you know he used to take odd jobs?"

"Jobs?", Alice's eyebrows furrowed. "What for?"

Aiko opened her mouth. Closed it. "You know, it's better for Iruma to tell you guys about that."

Alice frowned--

"How is Iru-chi like?", Clara brought up, curious. The rest of the class turned to Aiko, just as curious as the green-haired girl.

Aiko blinked at them all, startled. Then, she laughed, delicately sweet features made more prominent at the light expression of mirth.

"Wow, you guys sure love gossip, huh? Okay. I get to embarrass Kaoru with this in the meantime, so it's a win for me", the golden-eyed girl wagged her finger. "But in return, you guys need to tell me of the Iruma you all knew."

Clara didn't even hesitate. "Deal!"

They exchanged stories they can safely share, which made them bond with this new girl well.

They all also discovered that, surprisingly, even if both Irumas have their differences...

At their core, they're both the same kind-hearted, empathetic, hard-working fool. Aiko can't help feeling exasperated, because of course Iruma is always so good-natured and too good for this world.

If she changed Iruma's username in their sibling chat from blueberry slushie to blue cinnamon roll, well, no one can prove she did it. Iruma can always change it, anyway.

==

Henry Azazel looked at the other Crowns taking their places in their seats around him. Then, at the entrance of the demon king's reincarnation, delicate-looking but noble in posture and breathtaking in attractiveness. Amaryllis Asmodeus might have fainted right then and there.

Poro Amduscias wasn't a Crown anymore, but he hung back since he was invited by Sullivan, Therefore, he was there to react, and react he did; he froze rigidly, looking as if he got struck in the chest.

Reincarnation is fickle. The reincarnated soul may have inherited skills, memories, and everything from their past life. But those skills may not be there, too.

The way Mieko Aikawa is staring at them all, though, greeting them pleasantly and sounding so much like Delkira that it's unnerving...

Henry looked at Sullivan, eyebrows furrowed. Is this really okay?

Mieko might have Delkira's skills and all, but he doubts the man can even remember anything from Delkira's life. Experience is different from talent, so it's very worrisome.

Sullivan met his stare, unbothered. The Great Demon smiled, as if saying, of course it is.

...for everyone's sake, Henry hopes this principal is right.

==

Staying in front of his cell's bars, a guard approaches. Said guard carries a newspaper.

Glasses glinted in the light, a serene smile on the criminal's face. Ami Kirio muses. "Ah, so the king has returned?"

The sun was high up in the sky. Gasps went up, along with cheers and exclamations of curiosity.

Ami Kirio's smile turned twisted, turned a little bit too eager.

"It won't be long now, then."

The guard he was with looked at the man in confusion.

The next thing the guard knew, an alarm blared. The prison's stronghold was being breached.

Notes:

Hmm.

What do you guys think will happen next? 👀👀
Aiko tho xDD girl, get your big brother, i know he brought it upon himself but please don't abandon poor Kaoru lmao

I hope you guys like this chapter!
Please leave a kudos and comment! I'd love to know what you guys think!!

Thank you for reading! See you all in the next chapter! <33

Chapter 13: What Matters in the Present

Summary:

Iruma and Ameri talk. They agree on something.

The kids' first day at school turns out to not be so bad, after all. Someone pray for Alice, though, he doesn't like the human girl Iruma calls his sister.

And something about reincarnation comes up, along with the past that conflicts with the future.

Notes:

Sorry for the long wait! Thank you for the comments and kudos!!

Without further ado, on with the chapter! <33

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Uh, so. This is awkward.

Iruma was as stiff as a board, finding himself sitting on a chair with a round table containing treats, teacups, and a pot of tea. The tall president sat across him, staring at the human like the blue-haired teen had personally murdered her mother or something.

Then again, he could be wrong and that's just the president's normal expression. Resting b*tch face, Aiko would call it.

But Iruma is absolutely not privy to any thoughts of anyone except himself, unless they tell him, so. Who knows?

There's no sign of Kaoru here, though...

"Iruma Suzuki."

The blue-haired teen jolted. His mouth then moved before he knew of it, frantically waving his hands around. "P-please call me Iruma! Just Iruma...um. Student Council President Ameri?"

There was a sharp intake of breath. Iruma flinched at the sound, ducking his head down. Did he do something wrong!?

It's--it's probably fine? The President didn't really say anything, so he didn't say anything offensive, right?

What part of what he said is even offensive, huh?

He's probably overreacting. Yeah...

Click. Click. Click.

Only the tapping of a finger on a teacup filled the room. Red eyes seem to glare holes in the blue-haired teen's head, and Iruma absolutely does not know what to do.

And it's still super awkward! Auughh!

Yet he knows this will go nowhere if he doesn't do something. Um...

"I heard...from Aiko, that Kaoru got into trouble", sky blue eyes meekly peeked out from blue bangs, quickly averting his gaze when he accidentally meets the president's gaze. "Can I ask where he is now?"

Click. Click.

"A-and...I'm sorry. For whatever Kaoru or I did wrong."

...click.

Was he not supposed to say that? Oh, no. Did that make her angrier? Sadder? Either way, both possibilities are bad, and perhaps Iruma should start digging his grave now--

"I'm...", all of a sudden, the other occupant in this room spoke again. "I've made you uncomfortable, haven't I?"

Iruma had to physically stop himself from dropping his jaw like an idiot. "H-huh?"

The tall, frankly very beautiful president slowly rose up from her seat. Iruma was so startled that he forgot he wasn't supposed to look at this person--except President Ameri Azazel's face was turned to the side.

...looking at her like this properly, the blue-haired teen couldn't help noticing this;

The President's eyes looked very, very sad.

And, perhaps, she wasn't looking at Iruma after all. She was, instead, looking at the Iruma before this one sitting before her. The one she lost.

Who was Iruma Suzuki to her, really?

...does Iruma Aikawa-Naomori even have a right to know? He and that Iruma isn't exactly the same person, so prying is kind of like a breach of privacy...?

Ah, his head hurts.

"Kaoru Aikawa-Naomori is with the other student council members. I believe he is to be sent back to his assigned classroom soon."

"Oh. Thank you", that's a relief. But... "Why did you bring me here?"

If it isn't to bring Iruma to his brother--or lecture him about said brother like how the teachers tend to do in their old school--then what is it?

The President stared at him, long enough for Iruma to end up shifting nervously.

After a while, she managed a kind smile. "I am just curious about you. You...look like someone I used to know."

Iruma barely held back a wince. So it is like that. What is he supposed to say now? Um...how can he do this--

"But don't worry", blue eyes shifted back to the president, whose shoulders visibly sagged. "I know that--that you're not him. I can tell. So, please don't--"

Unexpectedly, she cut herself off. Iruma guesses that she's trying to decide what to say next, and how to finish that sentence.

Her eyes still look incredibly sad...

--well. The subject of the old Iruma is still something Iruma wouldn't want to touch with a 10-foot pole even when forced at gunpoint. It's too...fresh for him, for lack of a better word. It's only been, like, days since a freak demon attack almost massacred his family. Days since he found out that he was a reincarnation of himself, as crazy as that sounds.

But if he managed to mingle with his classmates from his old class today, then why not try this, too?

Try anything. Just to lessen the guilt in his heart.

To reduce the melancholy and pain in this president's face, above all. Someone as beautiful as this person shouldn't feel so down, right?

Therefore, mustering up the courage that he learned to take from thin air, Iruma also stood from his chair. "President, do you know of dramas?"

"Ah? Dramas?", the two long orange...horns? ears? twitched in interest. Now the president looks more quietly curious than anything. "I only know of Devidol concerts, and I guess I tend to be too busy with my duties to have time with much leisure..."

"Oh, that's fine. I tend to be too busy to watch anything at home, too."

"Really?"

"Uh-huh", Iruma sighed fondly. "My siblings always get me to watch anyway, since they don't want me to feel left out."

That's something he really appreciates from them, honestly. Since he had to work side jobs aside from going to school just so the ones who gave birth to him are kept happy, it didn't really leave any time for Iruma to watch the shows Kaoru and Aiko are obsessed with.

Even so, they still find a way to get Iruma to relate, if Iruma shows interest in it first. Whether they will just tell the story to him, or download the episodes on Iruma's phone for Iruma's consumption, they'll always find a way. That's actually how Iruma still gets to bond with them, despite the burden on his shoulders.

Really, his siblings are the best.

And Iruma hopes those same downloaded episodes can somehow--break the ice between him and President Ameri. Somehow. "I have two dramas here on my phone...um, do you want to see them?"

Nothing can go wrong with watching dramas with a relative stranger, right?

==

Since Ameri is a maiden with lots of responsibilities, being the Student Council President and all, and Iruma needs to return back to class soon due to the lunch hour being almost over, they didn't get to watch a drama episode in the end.

But they did get to exchange contact information. Now, President Ameri's contact number sits comfortably on Iruma's phone.

"Let's meet up after classes", President Ameri then tells him eagerly, a twinkle in her eye. It's comparatively better than the stares and the mourning expression she had earlier, to be frank. "And don't be late."

Iruma doesn't know why, but--

"Mm! Okay, I'll be there."

He feels giddy. Like a flower placed itself in his chest, threatening to bloom. He feels like he has no right to be as happy as he is right now.

Just doesn't make any sense.

Even so, he can't stop this feather-light feeling from living in him. This is--probably just elation, from having to manage a decent conversation with the girl way out of his league and be friends with her. Or at the start of it, at least.

Yeah.

==

Alice couldn't look away from Iruma, though he knows he should. The demon is self-aware enough to think that his behavior may border on creepy.

And yet.

Iruma-sama is alive, the understanding was almost dizzying. As if it's a fantasy come alive. Iruma-sama is living, breathing, alive.

He supposes this person beside him is not the same Iruma, though. Technically.

He knows how reincarnation works; that they're an entirely new life-a new identity-given to a soul. Basically a fresh start.

And despite the similarities, Iruma Aikawa-Naomori is clearly a different person. For example, earlier at lunch; where Iruma Suzuki is gluttonous, Iruma Aikawa-Naomori is content with moderation.

But--there are similarities, too.

"Magic is used with intent. This is what you should remember, students", the teacher continued on her lecture, waving a finger at them. "Intent is channeled through incantations and spells--"

A sigh, from the human with golden eyes and ebony black hair in a ponytail sitting beside Iruma. The girl was leaning on her hand, watching Iruma--her brother, Alice supposes--with barely-hidden warmth.

Iruma, meanwhile, might as well be deaf from how focused he is on the lesson. Maybe it's reasonable since this should be the first time this Iruma gets to learn anything about magic.

Just like how Alice's Iruma found such wonder in demon magic, and in learning about it. Even when his grades aren't...that great...sometimes. Still.

The human girl coincidentally met Alice's gaze. She smirked, nudging her head into Iruma's direction--and passing Alice a note?

Clara read over Alice's shoulder when the demon picked it up to read.

ℐ𝓇𝓊𝓂𝒶'𝓈 𝓁𝒾𝓀𝑒 𝓉𝒽𝒾𝓈 𝒷𝒶𝒸𝓀 𝒾𝓃 𝑜𝓊𝓇 𝑜𝓁𝒹 𝓈𝒸𝒽𝑜𝑜𝓁, 𝓉𝑜𝑜. 𝒮𝑜 𝒻𝑜𝒸𝓊𝓈𝑒𝒹 𝒾𝓃 𝓁𝑒𝒶𝓇𝓃𝒾𝓃𝑔 𝓂𝒶𝓉𝒽𝑒𝓂𝒶𝓉𝒾𝒸𝓈 𝒶𝓃𝒹 𝒸𝒽𝑒𝓂𝒾𝓈𝓉𝓇𝓎 𝓉𝒽𝒶𝓉 𝒽𝑒 𝑒𝓋𝑒𝓃 𝑔𝑜𝓉 𝒽𝒾𝑔𝒽𝑒𝓇 𝓈𝒸𝑜𝓇𝑒𝓈 𝓉𝒽𝒶𝓃 𝓉𝒽𝑒 𝓉𝑜𝓅 𝓈𝓉𝓊𝒹𝑒𝓃𝓉 𝒾𝓃 𝑜𝓊𝓇 𝒸𝓁𝒶𝓈𝓈.

Huh. As expected of Iruma-sa--...Iruma.

This is peculiar, though. Why would this girl bother to talk? Especially since it's during class and all...

Alice wrote her back like so, and the response was prompt.

𝒲𝒽𝓎 𝓈𝒽𝑜𝓊𝓁𝒹𝓃'𝓉 ℐ? ℐ𝓉'𝓈 𝓃𝑜𝓇𝓂𝒶𝓁 𝓉𝑜 𝓅𝒶𝓈𝓈 𝓃𝑜𝓉𝑒𝓈 𝓁𝒾𝓀𝑒 𝓉𝒽𝒾𝓈, 𝒾𝓈𝓃'𝓉 𝒾𝓉?

Clara blinked owlishly. "Azz-azz, I think Ko-Ko wants to be friends."

Iruma made a small cracking noise, lips twitching, but otherwise didn't react. Aiko, meanwhile, raised an eyebrow while mouthing, Ko-Ko?

Really, how bothersome this is.

...buuuut, this is Iruma's supposed sister. Human sister in this reincarnation, who Alice doesn't know that much yet.

It's only fitting that he gets a sense of this girl's character.

ℑ𝔱'𝔰 𝔫𝔬𝔱. 𝔄𝔫𝔡 𝔞𝔫𝔶𝔴𝔞𝔶, 𝔴𝔥𝔶 𝔞𝔯𝔢 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔱𝔞𝔩𝔨𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔱𝔬 𝔪𝔢 𝔩𝔦𝔨𝔢 𝔱𝔥𝔦𝔰?

𝒲𝑜𝓊𝓁𝒹 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝓅𝓇𝑒𝒻𝑒𝓇 ℐ 𝓈𝒸𝓇𝑒𝒶𝓂 𝓈𝑜 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝒸𝒶𝓃 𝒽𝑒𝒶𝓇 𝓂𝑒?

...𝔶𝔬𝔲'𝔯𝔢 𝔞 𝔟𝔲𝔣𝔣𝔬𝔬𝔫.

𝒜𝓃𝒹 𝓎𝑜𝓊'𝓇𝑒 𝒶 𝒻𝓊𝒹𝒹𝓎-𝒹𝓊𝒹𝒹𝓎.

𝔑𝔬𝔴 𝔶𝔬𝔲'𝔯𝔢 𝔧𝔲𝔰𝔱 𝔪𝔞𝔨𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔲𝔭 𝔴𝔬𝔯𝔡𝔰.

𝒜𝓂 𝓃𝑜𝓉!

𝔍𝔲𝔰𝔱--𝔴𝔥𝔶 𝔞𝔯𝔢 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔱𝔞𝔩𝔨𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔱𝔬 𝔪𝔢?

--the last message was snatched by Iruma, who was aware of this exchange all along. Reasonably, he couldn't have not known, since the messages were passed literally in front of his notebook.

Oops. They didn't disturb Iruma, did they?

They almost got caught, though. The teacher was looking at them suspiciously, which is probably why Iruma took the paper before it can be seen--and now that the teacher looked away, the four of them breathed out a collective sigh.

Then, Iruma gave the note to Aiko.

Once reading it, the girl raised an eyebrow--as if Alice is the ridiculous one! Ha, he's not the one who started this thing in the first place.

...it didn't take long for a response to come back.

𝒴𝑜𝓊 𝒿𝓊𝓈𝓉 𝓈𝑒𝑒𝓂 𝒾𝓃𝓉𝑒𝓇𝑒𝓈𝓉𝒾𝓃𝑔. 𝒜𝓃𝒹 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝓀𝓃𝑜𝓌 𝒶 𝓁𝑜𝓉 𝒶𝒷𝑜𝓊𝓉 𝓂𝓎 𝒷𝓇𝑜𝓉𝒽𝑒𝓇, 𝓇𝒾𝑔𝒽𝓉?

...𝔥𝔢'𝔰 𝔥𝔢 𝔴𝔞𝔰 𝔪𝔶 ℑ𝔯𝔲𝔪𝔞-𝔰𝔞𝔪𝔞.

𝒜 𝓂𝒶𝓈𝓉𝑒𝓇-𝓈𝑒𝓇𝓋𝒶𝓃𝓉 𝓇𝑒𝓁𝒶𝓉𝒾𝑜𝓃𝓈𝒽𝒾𝓅? 𝒯𝒽𝒶𝓉'𝓈 𝓅𝓇𝑒𝓉𝓉𝓎 𝓃𝑒𝒶𝓉.

𝔑𝔬, 𝔴𝔢'𝔯𝔢 𝔣𝔯𝔦𝔢𝔫𝔡𝔰! 𝔅𝔢𝔰𝔱 𝔣𝔯𝔦𝔢𝔫𝔡𝔰! 𝔖𝔬𝔲𝔩𝔪𝔞𝔱𝔢𝔰!

Aiko visibly took a pause when she read that. She bit her cheek.

ℐ𝒻 𝓉𝒽𝒶𝓉'𝓈 𝓉𝒽𝑒 𝒸𝒶𝓈𝑒, 𝓌𝒽𝓎 𝒹𝒾𝒹 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝒸𝒶𝓁𝓁 𝒽𝒾𝓂 ℐ𝓇𝓊𝓂𝒶-𝓈𝒶𝓂𝒶? 𝒟𝑜𝑒𝓈𝓃'𝓉 𝓉𝒽𝒶𝓉 𝓅𝓊𝓉 𝒶 𝒹𝒾𝓈𝓉𝒶𝓃𝒸𝑒 𝒷𝑒𝓉𝓌𝑒𝑒𝓃 𝓎𝑜𝓊?

She...has a point. Following that logic, Alice should be closer now to Iruma. Even if it's not the same one.

But--the name Iruma-sama has a different meaning between the two of them, okay!? Geez, what does she know?

ℑ𝔱'𝔰 𝔫𝔬𝔫𝔢 𝔬𝔣 𝔶𝔬𝔲𝔯 𝔟𝔲𝔰𝔦𝔫𝔢𝔰𝔰.

Aiko rolled her eyes.

𝒪𝓀𝒶𝓎, 𝒻𝒾𝓃𝑒. 𝒲𝒽𝒶𝓉𝑒𝓋𝑒𝓇. 𝒮𝑜𝓇𝓇𝓎 𝒻𝑜𝓇 𝒷𝑒𝒾𝓃𝑔 𝒸𝓊𝓇𝒾𝑜𝓊𝓈.

Alice likewise did the same thing.

Clara took the paper, assessing the reply. Then she turned back to Alice. "What are Azz-Azz and Ko-Ko talking about?"

"Nothing", Alice says.

"Things", Aiko quipped.

The blue-haired teen between them let out a quiet giggle, and then he placed a hand on Alice.

"Asmodeus-kun", Iruma starts. "Please don't mind Aiko. This is just her way of making friends."

Aiko huffed at that. "It's not."

Blue eyes turned to give her a knowing look.

"It's not."

Asmodeus-kun. This name--it also means something, doesn't it?

His Iruma called him Azz-Azz, from the very start. This is just...another way of differentiating between them, isn't it?

Just like how Alice's Iruma-sama means something between him and Iruma--and how calling this reincarnation as just Iruma can also mean something.

The same soul, but different people. It's still hard to get around.

...yet Alice doesn't mind it. Iruma is back, even if it's not exactly him...and that's all that matters.

He'll just have to make sure Iruma doesn't die this time.

"What are you lot doing over there?"

After he strangles Aiko, of course, if her stunt managed to get them in trouble. 'Tis only fair.

==

"Aikoooo. Irumaaaa!"

A certain gold-eyed teen rushed to two other teenagers, opening his arms for a hug--

Aiko took one arm from the charging teen and shoved it back down. "Don't hug me like you're the victim, you did this to yourself."

Kaoru sobs dramatically, now clinging to Iruma with both arms like a monkey since his dear sister so cruelly rejected him. "How was I supposed to know picking flowers are forbidden!?"

"It's common sense!??"

The blue-haired teen sweatdropped, just kind of standing awkwardly there.

As did the pink-haired androgynous teen with magenta eyes and the girl with lime green hair and eyes.

Kaoru blinked when he noticed them. Unlatching himself from Iruma, he then offered a hand. "Hey, nice to meet you. I'm Kaoru...Aiko, Iru, what did you guys use as a surname?"

"Seriously?"

"Aikawa-Naomori."

Kaoru grinned at Iruma's answer. "I'm Kaoru Aikawa-Naomori. How do you do?"

...Alice's delicate magenta eyes narrowed in on the human teen, as if getting ready to gut Kaoru. Kaoru suddenly feels very unsafe.

Clara jumped up, as enthusiastic as a little child. "Hi! I'm Clara, and this is Connor and Murf!"

"Ooh! Hi, Clara! Nice to meet you, Connor and Murf!"

Iruma and Aiko looked at each other.

Aiko rolled his eyes. "Typical Kaoru. Just like a child."

"Hey. I can hear you."

The only thing Iruma could do to that is to smile awkwardly.

Currently, the schoolday just ended. Their little group was hanging around the entrance of the building leading to the gate, waiting around for certain people. One of which is Kaoru.

Iruma looked up at the sky. Sure, there are teens with freaking wings flying overhead to their homes and they're in the literal Netherworld, but he's never felt this relaxed and at peace before. It's wonderful.

Theeere's also the thing with President Ameri. He has no idea how to bring up that one.

"Iruma, Aiko, Kaoru, why are you three still here? And who is this?"

The blue-haired teen turned. Haru was approaching them, holding a bag full of trash in one hand. The older teen's green eyes were twinkling in curiosity and surprise.

Alice bowed respectfully. "Hello. I'm Alice Asmodeus."

Clara raised her hands. "And I'm Clara Valac!"

Haru inclined his head. "I'm Haru Aikawa-Naomori, pleased to meet you."

Now Aiko is looking at Kaoru like saying, look at that. Haru has more common sense than you.

Kaoru ignored that and planned his revenge later. For now...

"Haru! Helping out?", the older golden-eyed teen dashed over, a lopsided smile on his face. He took the trash and slung it over his own shoulder. "These are a lot."

"Just trying to figure out how to earn some money", the brown-haired teen shrugged, pulling Iruma in a side-hug.

A snort. Aiko waved her pen around Haru's face, as if drawing a circle in midair. "Yona, why did you possess Haru's body? Hm? Get out of there."

She was given a dry look by said person. "That's not funny."

"I know it's not."

There was a chime from Iruma's phone as his siblings continued to bicker. With one swipe, the blue-haired teen opened the screen to see the message.


President Ameri

My office. The one I took you in. You can come in now.


Ah, right, Iruma pulled the phone close, unknowing of the dash of pink that spread on his cheeks. Which is, of course, simply excitement.

"Wait, wait, what's this?"

Sky blue eyes snapped up. Iruma then remembered that he was not alone, and Clara, Alice, and his siblings are all staring at him. "Wh-what?"

Haru frowned, putting his hands on his hips. "Iruma. What is that?"

"What is what?"

"You can't date someone, Iruma!", Kaoru shrieked. Alice recoiled from how loud the boisterous teen's voice is. "Remember what Mieko said!"

Iruma blinked rapidly. What are they--what are they saying?

"You know better than this, Iruma", Aiko chimed in, and ah, that's the stare of Disappointment. "No dating--"

"--before graduation", the rest of the siblings finished the words, practically memorized by now because of how much Mieko and Shinjiro repeated them. "School first, love life later."

Now Alice and Clara are just kind of staring at them. Iruma kind of feels bad they're being left out, but also this is a family thing, so he really shouldn't feel bad about it.

Anyway.

"What makes you think I'm going on a date, though?", Iruma asks them, genuinely confused. This came out of nowhere, seriously. "I made friends with the Student Council President. I asked her to watch dramas with me. She said yes, so I'm going now."

"THAT'S STILL A DATE!?"

"It's not??"

And why would they even think Iruma would go with the Student President? Isn't that, like, a low move? That basically translates to a student asking for leniency due to relationship status, or something...

"You're going with red-chan?", Clara piped up, eyes shining. "Red-chan and I are besties! So, can I come?"

...and now all of them, except Alice, are staring at Clara in silence.

==

Iruma ended up going. With conditions, of course.

Clara should be with you, Kaoru told him, uncharacteristically straight to the point. She's your chaperone, and this way it'll dispel any rumors to start. You know, in case you and the President really are not dating.

And you should be back before the sun sets, Aiko added sternly. Who knows what creeps will come to take advantage?

I will take Clara and you home, Alice insisted.

Then finally, from Haru. Be safe, okay? And text us when you're done and on your way home.

Seriously, though. He only met President Ameri today. What makes them think--

"They think you have a crush on red-chan."

Eh? Abruptly, Iruma whirled to his new green-haired friend. "Th-that's..."

"You did that thing Ix-chan did where she smiled at a text from her boyfriend", Clara explained matter of factly. "Which can mean that you're dating or you have a crush."

...a crush?

"Th-that's nonsense!", Iruma vehemently denied, because there's just no way! "I was smiling because I was excited!"

"Excited?"

"Mm! It's...my first time watching with someone that's not my siblings."

And, sure, he's friends with Yona, Melissa, and Atsuo. But he was never really able to find time with them to do whatever--side jobs and all. The only time he can bond with those three is through the chat and during school hours...

Yeah, technically, President Ameri is a stranger. However, she and the old Iruma might have been close--and for some reason, Iruma, as he is now, wants to be close to her too.

But that's it.

How can he even gain a crush when he literally just met them, too?

...Clara seems to understand, at least. With a big grin, she nodded. "Okay!"

And then she took Iruma's hand to run down the hallway, where Ameri's office should be.

Hm. Maybe it's a good thing Clara is here with him. He'd probably get lost otherwise.

==

The door opens.

"Good afternoon, Iru--Clara!?"

"Hi, red-chan!"

Iruma smiles awkwardly in response. "She wanted to watch the dramas, too."

This is--technically true, but no one needs to know the real reason, so.

==

They finished episode 1 of the drama Tomorrow instead of the frequently watched The Untamed. Just to be fair, since Iruma also hadn't watched it. This way, he can enjoy the show with the two girls without spoiling anything.

The watch was, uh. Something.

("What are Grim Reapers?"

"Um, they're usually being who escort souls of living beings when they die, President." At least that's what it seemed.

"And those Reapers save lives, Iru-chi?"

"It's not the usual job for Grim Reapers, but this is a unique thing, since they're letting the people live longer."

"Why?"

"...I don't know yet?"

And then--

"If we sleep for a suuuuper long time, that means we're half-dead?"

"I guess so? Maybe it depends."

"This Choi Jun-woong probably hit his head on the way down."

Iruma chuckled awkwardly. He was just lucky he didn't end up like the protagonist here, when he fell into a river himself.

And then--

"What's happening to her? Why is she laughing?"

"That's--"

"How about we just watch, Clara?")

Iruma would love to do it again, honestly.

==

"YOU WATCHED TOMORROW WITHOUT US!?"

Iruma would have been mauled if it weren't for his dodging skills. As it is, he's apparently not safe yet since now Kaoru is chasing him across the living room.

Watching them go, Aiko laughed so hard that she snorted her violet goo juice out of her nose.

All in all, an average night in the Aikawa-Naomori family. Except for the fact that they're now living in the mansion of Iruma's grandfather in a past life, who also decided to adopt them all.

Oh, and the fact that neither Mieko, Shinjiro, or Sullivan is back yet.

"Where's mom and dad? Mieko and Shinjiro?", Haru had to ask. "Is the event going well? What about Su--grandpa, is he alright?"

It's only right to be worried. The brown-haired teen had sent texts to their parents, and those weren't even seen by them both. He'd text Sullivan, too, but he doesn't trust the guy anyway.

But still. They're not back yet.

What if the mean adults bothered them? What if they were attacked again, without the rest of them? What if--

"They're fine", cat hears twitching, the ever-calm Opera assured without hesitation, all while giving Haru a slice of cake to eat. "Sullivan-sama is one of the strongest demons here. Mieko-san is the reincarnation of the latest demon king. Nothing should hurt them too badly when they're together."

...Haru guesses that makes sense.

Still.

There's not much use if he sits here with his spiraling mind as his only company, though, so Haru opens his textbook. There are quite a lot of interesting ways magic can be used to heal; honestly, Haru wants to learn them all. Can he, though? Humans don't have magic--

A pillow shot itself in his face. It stung.

"Sh*t--sorry, Haru!"

Haru took the pillow off. He sends a serene smile at Kaoru, who turns out to be the one who threw the projectile.

And Opera watched emotionlessly as Haru took the pillow and slammed it on Kaoru's face.

Aiko might be choking from cackling so madly.

Kaoru threw a pillow at her, too.

It ended in a pillow fight. Iruma won, because no one can hit him even once--the rest of them were knocked down out of sheer pettiness.

Opera let them go at it, as long as no furniture or decoration was broken. It was nice to let the kids go at this, too. See Iruma smile like that again.

Laughter filled the mansion for the first time in a while, that night.

==

"--Iru-boy."

Iruma snapped his eyes open to a single eye. Instinctively, he flinched--and then he noticed the green thing on the shadow demon's hands. "Is--is that a plant?"

"Correct, Iru-boy!", the demon, Alikred, cheerfully spread one arm. Turns out another pot of a similar-looking plant is on the ground a few feet away. "This plant came from the one in my hand!"

"Uh, great?"

"Doesn't this remind you of reincarnation?"

...Iruma literally has no idea about this, much less what this demon is talking about. "I don't know. Is this a dream?"

"That plant came from this one", Ali-san says, holding out the plant the demon was holding to Iruma. "But it's a whole new life. Just like a demon's life after reincarnation."

Thoughtfully, Iruma took the plant given to him. "So...I'm really a different person than that Iruma?"

The demon's shoulders sagged a bit. "Yes. And yes, this is a dream."

"Okay, cool", and then, frowning, "Why are you telling me this?"

It's not like Iruma didn't know this. He's said it himself; he's not Iruma Suzuki. Not the Iruma that lived and died in this world. Though he doesn't want to think much about that other him and what that existence means, he does know that much.

Alikred is just saying things he already knows.

So, why?

Humming filled the air. Iruma's mindscape is still as empty as ever, and Alikred is walking on air like his feet are touching the ground, trying to find the words.

"We don't know if you'll ever recover your memories, but the possibility is there. Alright, Iru-boy? You can get the memories of Iruma Suzuki's memories that lived in this world."

...what? What?

"Think of it like this; your reincarnation is like two plants that conjoined at the stem. It could be that it can stay that way, or the joined branch will break off. You might get the old Iruma's memories back because of this, because of the ring."

Th-that... "Why now?"

"Because I just found out? Iru-boy, the complexities of the ring that helped brought you back are a mystery to me sometimes--and I'm the embodiment of said ring!"

Seriously?

"Of course, you won't be erased. You'll still be here, and the fake memories will stay. What I'm telling you is just in case anyway. But in case the memories don't return", Alikred gave the teen a meaningful look. "Then don't feel guilty. You're you. You don't have to be someone you're not."

...Iruma knows that. He knows that last part.

Though it doesn't stop the guilt gnawing at his chest every time he looked at Alice, Clara, Ameri, everyone in that school, still--

This is just. It's just.

"...thanks, Ali-san."

It's just a lot to take in, okay? He can get the memories of someone practically a stranger to him?

How is Iruma supposed to react to that?

==

"There's good news and bad news", the bald-head Great Demon started. "Good news, Ami Kirio is still in jail. Bad news, the Six Fingers are loose."

Mieko put his head in his hands. This is absolutely not going well.

He already heard the rumors just now; jailbreak happening at the reappearance of the old Demon King! This is a bad omen! That's an unfit king!

Aaaugh, he should really have stuck to househusband and businessman as his job. Then he wouldn't be in this mess.

"The unfit king is technically right, though", Mieko murmured, silver eyes trained on the ground. "Why did I think I can do this?"

The kids were so excited to help him with the outfit, too. Turns out it'll all be just a waste...

Shinjiro, the incredible man that he is, rubbed his back soothingly and leaned on him. The warmth gradually helped him calm down--and though he still feels like sh*t, at least Mieko feels a bit lighter now.

Oh, how he loves this man.

But. "Who are the Six Fingers, anyway?"

Sullivan fell silent.

Mieko immediately took it back; must be a bad question to ask.

"Don't worry, Your Highness", a new familiar voice suddenly spoke. "We'll protect you."

Mieko whirled around. Steps echoed from the empty hallway, as a tall demon wearing a pinstripe suit and having a horn at the center of his forehead approached.

This man--was at that table, right? Among the 13 Crowns?

Hurriedly, the silver-eyed man stood up. Shinjiro gently helped him up--Mieko kissed his cheek as thanks--and then he bowed at the newcomer. "Greetings. May I--may I know your name?"

There was a pause. Sullivan stood awkwardly, unsure of what to do.

Just then, the demon gave a sad smile. He bowed as well. "We used to be...close, in your past life. My name is Poro Amduscias, and I swear it to you--I will protect you with my life."

Notes:

Sooooo I teased two ships here. Can y'all guess who they are?
One of them is honestly going to be super angst, so watch out for that.

Also, Iruma. Hm.

Small spoilers for awesome k-drama Tomorrow btw!!! Pls check it out it's so good fksjdkg

I hope you guys like this chapter!
Please leave a kudos and comment! I'd love to know what you guys think!!

Thank you for reading! Hope you guys enjoyed this!! See you all in the next chapter! <33

Chapter 14: Setting the Stage

Summary:

It's the weekend! The kiddos hang out! They also see a familiar face that shouldn't be here...

Mieko is doing his best, and he wants a break. Said break is interrupted by a peculiar matter. A name is revealed.

Heart-to-heart and bonding happens, too. Yet...

Notes:

i fINALLY UPDATED AGH

Sorry for the long wait!! I had a bit of trouble on how to continue, but now I figured out how it can go and :'DD

Thank you for the comments and kudos!! Hope you guys will find this interesting ^v^

Without further ado, on with the chapter! <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Do you guys think we'd ever get any magic powers?"

Aiko and Haru looked at Kaoru when Kaoru asked that honestly reasonable question. Iruma paused from making his assignment when he overheard that, too.

Then sky blue eyes turned, landing on the ring in his hand. Magic powers, huh?

Theoretically, Iruma Aikawa-Naomori had never done magic before. His classmates told him Iruma Suzuki did, though, so he wonders...

He stared at the vase before him. Thrust his hand out to it. "Uh. La Fire."

His siblings stared. Iruma waits.

Nothing happened.

Aiko snorts. Kaoru reached out, patting Iruma's back.

Haru sweatdrops at Iruma's failure, meeting his blue-haired brother's disappointed pout with a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, Iruma. I'm sure you'll figure it out."

Iruma bit his lip. Even if he used the spells Sullivan and Ali-san told him to use, he really doubts he can truly do it.

Then again, he needs to. They all need to figure out how to use magic because that's the only way to fit in and go under the radar.

But Iruma's the one who most likely gets to wield it, though. It's...it's unfair. Especially since Iruma can barely even use said magic.

And so the blue-haired teen slumped his upper body over the table, groaning. "I can't figure this out. Aiko, I feel like you're better with having magic powers."

Another snort was heard. "Yeah, and then I'll burn down the Netherworld because of my eternal anger of not having chocolate milk to sustain me every day."

Kaoru squints. "I feel like it's a good thing there's no chocolate milk here. You have no choice but to drink water now--"

Aiko jabbed her elbow in his ribs.

"AUGH!", Kaoru dramatically fell down, going overboard with his cry of pain. "BETRAYAL! I'M HURT! I'M VERY MUCH HURT!"

"And you're so loud, it hurts my ears. Your voice is grating. Shut up."

"Aiko, don't be mean", Haru chided.

Iruma stifled a smile behind the back of his hand.

Pfft. They're so silly.

Then he looked at his hand again, staring at his ring glinting against the light.

Iruma Suzuki wielded magic as easily as he could breathe.

Iruma Aikawa-Naomori...wanted to do the same, too.

So, taking a deep breath, he stood. With Kaoru and Aiko messing around, only Haru was aware enough to notice Iruma holding out his hand, palm faced upward.

And mustering up his desire to at least make a simple flame, Iruma screams. "La Fire!"

Haru stared.

...nothing happened again. He pulled his hand closer--but no flame appeared.

Dejected, Iruma's shoulders slumped.

Just then, the door to their shared bedroom opened.

"Iruma", Opera peeked his head through the doorway, stoic as ever. "Your friends are here--"

That was the last thing Iruma heard before he got a mouthful of violent purple flames.

==

"What the f**k", Aiko says again. "What the f**k."

Sheepishly, Iruma smiles. Then he flinched at the abruptly cool sensation on his burned cheek.

"Stay still", Haru says softly, continuing to spread out the burn cream as gently as he could. "I'm almost done, don't worry."

Iruma nods. He stays still, as his older brother wanted. Unfortunately, it still stings.

At least it didn't take long until Haru finished. The bandage that came after the cream gave utter relief.

And then a blur of green latched onto Iruma's sleeve, the second his medical genius of a brother steps away and starts putting the supplies back. "Iru-chi! Are you all better now?"

Clara's bright green eyes looked up at him. Alice's pink-colored concerned orbs were on Iruma, too, as he approached to stand on Iruma's other side.

"Yes", Iruma smiles--then scratches his non-burnt cheek. "Just tried to do magic. You said Iruma Suzuki--the other Iruma--was skilled in magic, right? Apparently, I'm not so good at it. So."

Clara hums.

Alice frowned thoughtfully, tapping his chin with his finger. "I think...Iruma-s--I mean--do you know how magic casting works?"

Iruma, Aiko, Haru, and Kaoru collectively blinked.

"Magic follows emotion", Alice proceeds, matter-of-factly. "Particularly, desire. There are three types of said magic...what did you do to get the burn mark, Iruma?"

"Screamed the words, La Fire", Aiko shrugged. She shifts from foot to foot absentmindedly. "To be fair, nothing happened until the last try."

"The last try?"

"When Opera went to get us because you and Clara-chan are here."

"I see..."

"Hey, are you two lucky charms?", Kaoru mused, suddenly. "Good things happen when you guys are here."

Alice gaped.

Clara stared at him with wide eyes. Iruma did, too.

A moment later, the blue-haired teen snickered. That...was so cheesy?

And then Aiko hand-chopped Kaoru's head without warning.

"OW??? What was that for!? Despite the burn, it's a good thing because Iruma did magi--"

"You're cringe", the golden-eyed girl deadpanned.

Kaoru's brain seemed to crash, gaping at his sister with his jaw dropping. Words stumbled out. "What do you mean I'm--"

Alice shook his head fiercely.

Iruma frowned, worried. "Asmodeus-kun?"

"Asmodeus-kun?", Haru tilted his head politely, just as he finished organizing the first aid kit and closing it.

Alice shook his head even faster.

"Azz-Azz", Clara blinked at her fellow demon friend. "Your head's going to fall off."

Alice stops. The rest of the room stares at him with concern that increases the more the pink-haired teen...remains silent and refuses to look at any of them. At Iruma.

Iruma opened his mouth to say something--

"I'm not a lucky charm. as you so kindly put it."

Alice beat him to the punch, too, with those words.

"If good things happen when we're around", pink eyes flashed, a mess of emotions swirling in them. "Things would have ended differently back then."

Sky blue eyes widened.

When they fell silent again, the tension was now present. It felt suffocating, tinged with grief and melancholy.

Clara hangs her head down. With a small voice, "I...I agree with Azz-Azz", and then she tries a smile. "But thanks a bunch, Aru-Aru."

Iruma looks down, eyeing the ring on his finger. Absentmindedly, he twirls the jewelry around, carefully not messing with whatever was written in its gold.

Alikred...told him there's a possibility that he'd get the memories of the Iruma Suzuki that lived in this world while not overwriting the memories he has now. The Iruma Suzuki that knew, loved, and were friends with Clara and Alice for a long while, that person could come back.

But that wasn't a guarantee.

And, logically, Iruma shouldn't feel bad about it. He's a different person than that Iruma, after all.

Alikred even told him not to.

"Then don't feel guilty. You're you. You don't have to be someone you're not."

Iruma Aikawa-Naomori is not the Iruma Suzuki that lived here. That's the truth, that's a fact.

And yet--

Yet-- 

It hurts. It hurts to see these people mourn for someone that's supposed to be currently sitting between them.

Iruma hardly knows Clara and Alice, having met them for, like, four days ago when he and his siblings entered the school for the first time on a Monday...but it hurts all the same.

To see them miss someone deeply, think lowly of their ability, blame themselves for something that wasn't their fault at all...

But what could he say, really? Iruma doesn't know what happened, after all. He wasn't there.

If he says thoughtless things, it may seem like an insult or make them feel worse. He does share the same face as the one they lost, and he feels that his actions and words hold more significance because of it...

He doesn't want to make Clara and Alice's pain turn agonizing, turn unbearable...

--a loud clap interrupted his spiraling thoughts. Iruma whirled.

Aiko stood, sighing. Evidently, she's the one who made the sound judging from how her hands are clasped together.

"How about we all go out?", she proposed, face suggesting that she was absolutely not taking no for an answer. "We desperately need the fresh air. And I'm starving, anyway."

Alice and Clara looked at her. Then they looked at each other.

Haru stands, first-aid kit tucked in his arms. "I'll ask Opera for allowance to spend. We may be out there for a while."

And so it was decided.

The blue-haired teen lets out a forceful exhale. He...shouldn't overthink this.

Placing a hand on both Alice and Clara's shoulders, he tries to reassure them. "It may have ended badly before...but we're alive, aren't we? We're here together. Maybe it's...not exactly the same, but it's something..."

He wasn't sure he did a very good job at comforting them, when they gave him those looks.

They wrapped their arms around him and gave him a group hug, though, so...maybe he didn't mess up too badly?

== 

When they went out into the streets, Kaoru had been pretty excited.

Jumping from stall to shop to stall, he'd drooled at every food display and cooed at every trinket he found interesting, insisting on stopping every time and going in so he can get a good look at them.

It was annoying.

Though, it's not like this was anything different. Kaoru's always been like this when they go out into the streets and the city.

Aiko's sick of having to drag her brother back to the rest of the group, though. Ugh. At least Iruma is choosing to suffer with her...

"You wanna fight, punk!?" 

Aiko paused, seeing Kaoru blink at the demon the teen had accidentally bumped into. The demon continued to fume. 

The teen with golden eyes gave a peace sign and a cheeky grin. "I'm not a punk, I'm a b*tch." 

Aiko raised an eyebrow--then snickered when she saw how red the guy's face became.

Okay, at least Kaoru's shamelessness can result in hilarious scenes like this.

Less hilarious when it almost descended into a full-out brawl, though.

Kaoru didn't even mean to offend the guy when he said it, just said those words out of reflex, and he even tried to apologize--but the demon was just angry, in general? And wanted to take it out on him or something.

Thank goodness for Haru's terrifying knowledge of anatomy--though she's going to have nightmares now about bones breaking and tearing through muscles and blood vessels bursting in 4k quality, thanks, thank you so much.

Maybe it's better to thank Alice. He did drive the guy away with his fire bending, even if it's more of a final straw after Haru's horrifying descriptions.

Whew. Her siblings are so...

Nevertheless, the outing was enjoyable. Opera gave them quite a lot of money, sure, but they're uncomfortable with spending that much money all at once--especially since Mieko is busy studying to catch up on being king and Shinjiro is with him--so they settled with buying cheap things.

Were they being stingy? Perhaps.

But it works, so who cares. They'd have more money left behind, anyway.

However, after a while...Kaoru quiets down. He falls in step next to Haru, content to just walk with him, and he behaves.

Kaoru never behaves, much as Aiko tried to tell him to do it. Now that her brother's actually doing it...

It's creepy! Grrh! Did Kaoru suddenly get possessed or something?

This freaked Aiko enough that she did the kindest thing ever by asking. "You okay, Kaoru?" 

Kaoru gave her a look for it, which, rude. "Who are you and where's my sister?" 

A snort. Aiko stabbed a fork into the cake she bought just now. "No, I was thinking more along the lines of brain tumor. Dementia, chlamydia...?" 

They both snickered at each other.

"But seriously, are you okay? Don't lie or I'll stab you in the eye with this fork. I will."

"You're so violent today", her chaotic brother grumbles with amusement, before shrugging. "I...I really am fine. Just homesick."

Oh.

That's...it wasn't like it was unexpected, per se.

They've been taken from their home right after such a violent attack that Aiko had been unconscious for the majority of it. Their home had been nothing but ruined and stained, too, from what those vile criminals did to them.

Yet even with the awful experience...it was still their home. The house containing the family they found, the happiness they attained after the misery and despair given to them in their first family.

And that had still been their world.

"I miss stealing the neighbor's flowers", Kaoru went on. "I miss messing around at school and pranking my classmates with glue. I miss following Melissa around, I miss our squad, I just..."

He sighs.

Aiko looks ahead, watching Iruma and Haru frantically trying to stop Clara from pulling out impossibly large items from her pockets, and she thought, I get it.

She misses home, too.

"Do you...", and so Aiko brought up. "Do you want to go back to the human world, once given the chance?"

In the near future, when Mieko has adjusted to being the demon king of the Netherworld. When it's safe for them to go back, when their house in the human world is fixed.

If Mieko was given the authority...will Kaoru choose to stay in the human world?

Judging by the look on his face, Kaoru dreaded the thought. "I...I do miss the human world, but--I don't want to be separated from mom and dad, either. From any of the others."

Especially after the near-death experience they all just went through a week ago.

"Of course, I'd be glad everyone decides to stay in the human world", her brother mentioned. "But--"

"You'd rather stay with the rest of us."

"I'd rather stay with the rest of you", Kaoru nods.

Aiko sighs. She leaned on her brother's shoulder, murmuring. "I'm sure we'll figure something out. I mean--you still need to confess your undying love to Melissa."

He swats her arm, flustered. "Don't say such nonsense things."

Aiko rolled her eyes. "Don't be so obvious, then."

Kaoru pouts. He goes on to say more--but then he saw something at the corner of his eye, and he stops.

Golden eyes wide, her annoying brother stands abruptly. "Wait, hold on--is that Yona?"

Aiko turns around to where Kaoru was looking. She promptly choked on air.

"What the actual f--"

== 

Stoic silver eyes looked at them, brownish-black hair tied up in a bun with few stray hairs dangling. The teenage girl wearing a blue and white dress continued eating her pastry.

The siblings, and Alice and Clara stared back, the former speechless and the latter curious.

Then after a large bite, consuming half of the food, Yona speaks in a deadpan voice. "How much money do you guys have on you?"

Iruma sweatdrops.

Kaoru gave her an incredulous look. "You didn't see us for a week after hearing about us almost dying and that's what you say to us?"

Yona shrugged. "Dealing with emotions. That's not my thing."

An unsurprised sigh from Haru. "It definitely isn't."

"I knew you would say that."

"How are you here, by the way?", Aiko put her hands on her hips, genuinely curious. "What, did you summon a--" 

She side-eyes their demon companions and quickly backtracks. "A whole lot of trouble, or something?"

"More like stumbled across one", their money-loving friend inclined her head. "We struck a deal. The guy wanted to take me here."

Haru looked at Yona warily. "And in exchange...?"

Bluntly, "I get to have lots and lots of money."

The siblings sweatdropped. Typical Yona. They should have expected that, honestly.

Alice frowns, though. "Who? Who was it that took you here?"

Yona tilts her head. "Does it matter?"

Now they're surprised at how sharp Alice's voice suddenly turned. "Yes. It's very, very important."

"Who even are you?"

"Yona, meet Asmodeus-kun. A-Asmodeus-kun, meet Yona", Iruma hurriedly introduces. "She's emotionally constipated but I swear she's a friend and she cares a lot."

Clara looks at Yona's expressionless face, and didn't look like she believed him.

"If she does care, she'd tell us who took her here", Alice glowered. It's frankly freaky. "What if that person is a threat?"

Yona's lips turned into a thin line.

Maybe she just realized that she's not supposed to talk to strangers. Maybe she was just in shock and denial until now...

Still, she stayed silent.

Meanwhile, Haru paused, actually considering it. He turns back to Yona. "Can you at least describe who it is you met?"

The girl hums.

"I think...lightning-aesthetic appearance and clothing", she finally says. "He has six people with him. They're rather kind despite the rough treatment in taking me here...uh, his name is. I don't remember. Starts with Ba?"

Alice goes rigidly still. "Baal. Is the demon's name Baal?"

"Yes, that's right."

Clara grips Iruma's hand tighter. Alice's fists were shaking.

Iruma was scared despite his confusion. Who is...Baal?

==

"Let me get this straight", Mieko taps his chin with the end of his pen. "Baal is...a former member of the Thirteen Crowns, right?"

"Yes. Was the Tactician of the South", Shinjiro read from the book in his hands. "The venerated Thunder Lord."

"Thunder Lord...sounds like a chuuni."

Shinjiro pecked his cheek. Mieko smiles at his fiance lovingly.

Ever since Mieko's reveal as the reincarnation of the demon king Delkira to the current Thirteen Crowns, he's been working hard to learn all that he needed to learn as the ruler of the Netherworld.

From history, astrology, magic, politics, the laws, policies, organizations, the members of the court...

Honestly, Mieko's head hurts. Not just because he was cramming all this information--but because he has this sense that all of them is familiar, and he'd quickly remembered some of them once he's read it.

At least that further proves the reincarnation thing.

At least his love is there to help him. Ah, Shinjiro is truly too good. Mieko is lucky to have him.

Mieko is lucky to have his children, too...but he hasn't seen too much of them recently, because of this time-consuming studying.

...dammit, he wants a break. "Love, I deserve a half-day break, don't I? A weekend break! Because it's the weekend and the children don't have school!! I want to cuddle my childrennnn!"

Shinjiro playfully hums like he's still thinking about it.

"Baal is the guy that betrayed the Netherworld, too. In charge of the Demon Reformation organization, he wanted to make the citizens turn into berzerk a**holes because he's evil like that."

"More profound reasons..."

Mieko pulled the big guns, pouting and turning his wide silver eyes to Shinjiro's line of sight. Puppy eyes!! No way his love will deny this!

...Shinjiro sighs. "Alright, alright."

Yes!! Haha!

Mieko was about to jump on Shinjiro to give him a big kiss--but suddenly, the door burst open.

Startled, the two adults whirled.

Sullivan was there, face grim. He brings bad news. "Shinjiro-kun. Your Highness. I think you should come with me."

Mieko and Shinjiro looked at each other. Then they looked at Sullivan again.

What is going on...?

== 

"You're sure. Absolutely sure, that the one who brought you here is a demon with spiky blonde hair and lightning strands?", Henry prompted.

"Yes. I remember him clearly", the new human girl, Yona, says blandly. "He owes me money. I remember everyone who owe me money."

"I thought your deal was that he'll give you money in exchange to your agreement to be brought here?", Aiko raised an eyebrow.

Yona stares at her dryly. "Well, he still hasn't paid up."

Mieko sighs.

Shinjiro shakes his head. "Yona-chan, you shouldn't have spoken to strangers."

"He and the other goons approached me, and refused to leave me alone. What was I supposed to do?"

"You have a stalker, too?!", Kaoru gasped. "Why didn't you say anything!?"

"Melissa has the same problem. No need to add my own. And it started recently, about...two days after yiu guys left? This was the only solution to that problem", a frown. "At least in this way, I get something out of it..."

Henry pushed his glasses up his nose. "The goons you're talking about..."

"Don't know who they are. There were six of them, though."

Six.

"Bad news, the Six Fingers are loose."

Mieko gulps. That--those six could be bad guys too. Right?

The demon who swore loyalty--what was his name? Poro-kun? He had promised that he'd get to the bottom of this, but...

Frantically, Mieko hovers over Yona, inspecting every inch of her form worriedly.

"Are you sure you're okay? No bruises, broken bones?", the reincarnation asks. "How about mentally? Did they torture you?'

"I'm fine, Mieko-san", Yona inclines her head. "I'm no more mentally unstable than Kaoru here."

Kaoru's lip twitched, taking mock-offense. "Stop bullying me!"

"Stop being so annoying, then."

"Aoru is a child and annoying's my charm! Shut up, Aiko!!"

Mieko shakes his head fondly at the two that are bickering again. These two...

But then Henry clapped his hands. "Okay. Now. Yona Furukawa, right?"

"Yes."

"Furukawa-chan, I'm taking you back to your own world and erasing your memory, as is protocol--"

"But my money--"

"Your safety is the priority here--"

"What if Yona stays here for a little while longer?", Haru cautiously brings up.

Dead silence. Everyone turned to stare at him.

That didn't let Haru deter him, however, just like how being a kid didn't deter him from using his medical knowledge to save his family.

"If Yona had to make an agreement to get the guy to leave her alone", the teen with olive green eyes explained firmly. "Then you must be very foolish to think she'll be safer in the human world while this Baal guy is still loose and nowhere to be seen."

Henry's eyes narrowed.

Haru met his stare steadily. "Let her stay, at least until the criminal is captured. And--don't erase her memory. Please. She can keep a secret, anyway."

The leader of the Netherworld Border Control didn't say anything for a long while. Iruma and Aiko met gazes, unsure.

Nevertheless, this was a messy situation that they found themselves to be in.

==

|GREMLIN SQUAD UNITE|


4+2=3

hey has anyone seen yona

she was supposed to meet me here today

if she ditched making the thesis with me to go gambling i swear i'm tying up her shoes in a pole

Reacts: Queen Melissa -- 😂

Queen Melissa

hey y e a h

where is she

where's my bestie

yONAAA

Givemeallyurmoney

somehowi'mhereandirumaandtheothersarewithme.jpg

Reacts: Queen Melissa -- 😮 4+2=3 -- 😱

4+2=3

what the hell???

Queen Melissa

how

h o w did you get in there

how can i can join you

Reacts: Givemeallyurmoney -- 🤧 4+2=3 -- 🗿

Givemeallyurmoney

money

Reacts: 4+2=3 -- 💀

Queen Melissa

...


==

And so Yona ended up staying.

Sullivan was delighted, of course. Saying that he now has another grandchild to spoil. To her credit, Yona bore all the Great Demon's chiding with ease--probably because she's looking forward to getting free things, go figure.

It was obvious that Iruma's still the favorite, though. That was natural, too, since. Reincarnation and all.

Haru was still perfectly distant and coldly polite to Sullivan, though. Treating the man well, being perfectly respectful, but no further. He even refused to call the demon grandpa, when Iruma, Aiko, and Kaoru had already started.

Opera was kind of intrigued by this. "Are you truly so indifferent to Sullivan-sama?"

The scratching of the pen stills.

Olive-green eyes look up, observing the servant demon with something akin to wariness. Haru put his pen down.

This may be the weekend, but this doesn't spare the students of homework. Iruma and Aiko already did theirs together, and Kaoru was doing his own now next to Mieko in the kitchen, which left Haru to do his own in the living room.

More than his homework, even. Opera could clearly see books and materials unrelated to Haru's curriculum, mostly about demon medicine and wound treatment. What a diligent child...

Haru willingly stopped at Opera's question, though. Wringing his hands together, the teen looks at an undetermined spot in the living room, mind's gears visibly turning to come up with a response.

Then--

"I'm not", Haru admitted. Honest. Straight-forward. Not at all ashamed about such an admission. "He's been kind to us. Indulging. Fun. But...I hardly know him."

Opera admired the honesty. Not many would dare. "Affection can grow."

"And yet", Haru looked much too old, all of a sudden. Like a soldier that saw too much suffering. "What about trust?"

"You don't trust easily, do you?"

"Isn't it obvious? Trust is something I can't easily give...especially to adults like you", Haru took a deep breath. "No...no offense."

Opera observes Haru, and sees that despite the child's bravery and wit, his ability to heal and think quickly on his feet--Haru is a child, all the same. A child, who was hurt and broken by the human world in a way that was different yet similar to the Iruma Opera had the pleasure of knowing and--and loving.

Hurt by the adults that were supposed to care for them and watch them grow, Iruma became not unlike that of a doormat. Helpful to a fault, people-pleasing. Meanwhile, Haru became distrustful and cold to those he can't call his own...

Calmly, the red-haired demon sits beside the teenager. Haru watches him like a hawk all the while.

"I won't force you to trust us", Opera then says. "But believe me when I say that we will do our best to ensure that you will all be safe here. You, Kaoru-kun, Aiko-chan...and Iruma-kun, and Shinjiro and Meiko. This, we promise you."

Haru's eyes widened.

Then, he sharply looks away with gritted teeth. His shoulders were tense.

"Opera-san", Haru's voice was barely a whisper from how quiet it was. "Don't make promises you can't keep."

==

Mieko had done his best to be cheerful, Iruma could tell. He'd succeeded, too.

To be fair, Kaoru did know what to do to make someone laugh. And Iruma made him his favorite drink--hot chocolate--so Mieko can relax while they all cuddle and watch trashy movies.

Mieko had been working so very hard, after all. And, the thing with Baal and Yona aside, they wanted him to relax.

Aiko and Kaoru fight over the popcorn. Yona has decided that the goo thing Opera gave to her was now ice cream. Shinjiro leaned on Mieko's shoulder which got them all cooing and teasing the couple to no avail. Sullivan probably snapped a photo of them all, too, but Iruma couldn't be sure of that one.

The humans fall asleep with smiles on their faces, content and happy just for the moment.

==

And then, in the middle of the night, everyone was woken up by the sound of Mieko's tortured scream.

Notes:

Please leave a kudos and comment! I'd love to know what you guys think!!

Thank you for reading! Hope you guys enjoyed this!! See you all in the next chapter! <33

Chapter 15: Pandemonium

Summary:

Mieko gets a nightmare, except it might be more than that. Intruders appear. Things get from bad to worse immediately, and they lose someone dear.

Iruma doesn't know if he still wants to remember his past life anymore.

Not with what happened. Not with the implications of who that person that used to be him truly is.

Notes:

OMG AAAAAA OKAY I FINALLY UPDATED T^T

Okay, so I have no excuse. I'm so, so sorry!! I really didn't know how to continue the story for a bit, so it went on a hiatus unexpectedly. But then!

But then I read the latest chapter of Iruma-kun, and I was like. "Woah. Now here's an idea >:))"
Let me just say...I'm so sorry for y'all omg xDD

But still, I hope you enjoy!! <33

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

They had no idea what was happening.

Shinjiro woke right away the second Mieko started squirming. Thinking it was another nightmare, the adult rubbed his eyes groggily and gently shook Mieko. "Love. My love, wake up. It's just a nightmare--"

And then Mieko started screaming.

The screams shot Haru and Iruma up right away, alarmed at the shrill voice. Haru's movement disturbed Aiko, who had her arms draped around Haru, which caused her to flail around and hit Kaoru and Yona in their faces.

Kaoru squawked, lurching up and headbutting Iruma's chin, making the blue-haired teen roll away, holding his bruised face.

Yona just remained where she was, eyes staring at the ceiling like it's personally offended her--and then her gaze flicked to the side, registering the noise. "...Mieko-san?"

Not long after, they were all wide awake and trying to figure out why Mieko is shrieking and writhing like he was being consumed on the inside.

"He didn't react? No mumbling, no whining, nothing?", Haru asked Shinjiro, trying to stay calm. When Shinjiro shook his head, he tried to go through his mental list of knowledge. "Okay...okay, so this could be REM Sleep Behavior Disorder--but no, people are usually easy to wake...th-then a Nightmare Disorder, maybe--"

He knows he can't afford to panic, knows that he could be the only one who knows what's up with this, but it's hard when his parent in everything but blood was yelling like he's being murdered. And his mind kept drifting to that time, when Mieko was practically at death's door and he can't do anything because Kaoru had to run--

The three other siblings are unwilling to just sit around, though. After hearing Haru's initial diagnosis, Aiko was quick to react. "Quick, what usually wakes people from a nightmare!?"

"Being shaken awake", Kaoru says, before shaking his head. "N-no, dad already did that!"

"Dousing ice-cold water on their face?", Iruma suggests hurriedly. "The workers from the fishing company I used to work for tended to do that when I pass out in the middle of the day after not being able to sleep for the whole night and having to work 48 hours just to have a few cents."

--Kaoru looks at Iruma, wincing. "Yeesh, Iruma."

"We're going to talk about that later, but--priorities. Ice cold water. Okay", Aiko clapped her hands, grabbing their attention again. "Yona, grab a bowl or a bucket or whatever, and find water or something to splash on mom's face. Iruma, get grandpa here in case that doesn't work. Kaoru, you find Opera-san."

Yona doesn't protest, immediately getting up to do what Aiko ordered. Kaoru and Iruma immediately dashed off to do their assigned tasks, too.

They were more or less familiar with the layout of this mansion, which was for their benefit right now but also sucks for this situation. Since the mansion is fairly huge, the bedrooms are pretty far away from the living room they were having a sleepover at.

At least there was one way to go up the stairs. On the second floor, Iruma recalled that Sullivan's room was in the center hallway and Opera's room was on the right. So, when he saw Kaoru flailing from forgetting which direction it is, Iruma pointed the way to his brother.

"Wow, you remembered! Your memory improved, huh", Kaoru remarked at that, hurriedly patting Iruma's shoulder. "Thanks!!"

Iruma has no idea how he remembered, either, when it normally takes a while for him to remember the layout of a place this big. There's no time to think about it, though; he moves as fast as he could.

And, yeah, it would have been fine. He managed to reach where Sullivan's door should be. He was three steps away from grabbing the door handle.

If he didn't slam onto an invisible wall at full force, that is.

His forehead stung so badly upon contact. Stumbling back, his instinct to always have to be on his feet helped him tremendously in not falling on the floor like an idiot.

Sky Blue eyes looked back. There was nothing there.

Just to make sure, he reached out a hand--and touched a hard surface, even when there shouldn't be anything there.

What...? Is this some sort of new defense system? A trigger-activated barrier??

"Don't bother screaming, Iruma--"

Iruma violently jumps at the sudden voice. WHAT THE--

That soft, empty voice.

No. No way. No no no...

The screams ensued downstairs. Iruma stays still, looking out for anything else out of place. A shadow, more of that awful voice.

Footsteps. Slowly getting closer, closer, closer. One step, two, three.

And Iruma takes a gamble. He spins vertically, going for a spinning hook kick at whoever was about to grab his shoulder. Seeing the guy backing away, Iruma lands on his feet with his eyes narrowed.

"Now, now", an amused chuckle. The teen saw turquoise bangs as the guy--intruder--raised himself up. Round glasses glinted against the light. "How rude of you, Iruma-kun~!"

Iruma took steps back, pressing his back against the invisible wall. He felt his chest rapidly beat like rolling drums.

He knew it. He knew it.

He recognized that voice. That face, those glasses.

And so, the teen didn't hesitate. Iruma lunged to the side, grabbing the first thing he could reach--a vase--and he pointed it at the glasses demon with the full intent of throwing it on the intruder's face.

The intruder, who hurt Mieko and his siblings back in the human world. Who ordered Iruma to be thrown into the river, where the teen would have drowned if not for Sullivan.

The intruder, who might be here to finish what he started.

"Why. Are you here", and so, the blue-haired teen snarls. "Is this your magic? Grandpa is on the other side...--you, what did you do!?"

The demon chuckles, raising his hands in surrender.

"Don't be like that, Iruma-kun", the man purrs. "Aren't we on the same side?"

...what?

What nonsense is this!?

--a loud thud, from the other side of the hall. The demon steps aside, revealing Kaoru.

Kaoru, who seems to be trapped from the other side of another invisible wall over there. Opera was behind Kaoru, alarmed and instantly recognizing the person with Iruma.

The screams were starting to die down. Iruma has no idea what that means; did Haru and Aiko succeed in waking Mieko? Did they fail and Mieko is--

Mieko is--

"GUYS!!", Aiko yelled from the living room, heard alongside their mother-figure's pained screeches. "HURRY, HURRY, HURRY!"

Extremely worried and wanting this guy to leave, Iruma slams the vase onto the invisible wall. Kaoru visibly flinched when it shatters on impact.

Looking down at it, he could see some cuts on his hands and wrists. Red trickled down to his fingers. Half of the vase was gone, too, now having sharp and jagged ends.

He pointed those ends at the demon, much like pointing a knife at someone. A knife he will stab into this poser's chest if this guy tries him.

"You know what? I don't care about what you're saying", Iruma bits out. "Make these walls disappear, or I swear I'll ruin your pretty face with this thing."

Kaoru was saying something, shouting something. Iruma couldn't make out what it was; his brother's voice sounds muffled.

What was this? Was this why Sullivan and Opera hadn't come down sooner? Some sort of noise reducer effect combined with these walls...

Out of the corner of Iruma's eyes, he spots a faint glowing of gold. He doesn't let himself notice beyond that, though.

Not with this jerk in front of him, laughing with eyes full of mockery. The guy's horns are uneven; one was taller than the other. It looks cool; that is if it came from literally anyone else.

"How scary, how scary!", the demon mused. "You're threatening the wrong person, though. Aren't I the senior you adore so much, Iruma-kun?"

"...you're delusional."

Iruma Aikawa-Naomori doesn't remember his past as Iruma Suzuki; that's a fact.

But Iruma Aikawa-Naomori does remember this guy. From his recent memory, Iruma remembers.

"How does it feel, Iruma?", there was a smile in that empty voice. "To be chased like prey?

He remembers everything about that encounter. Especially that moment on the bridge.

"You look so helpless", the glasses-wearing guy purred, kneeling in front of him. "I love it."

He remembers, and what he remembers led him to seethe.

If this man is really worthy of respect, he wouldn't have thrown Iruma off that bridge for fun.

No--he wouldn't have attacked this family, the family Iruma had despite the fake memories, in the first place.

"Ah, what a shame. The Iruma I remember was so much kinder and polite. I mean--I've never seen that look on your face before."

"Too bad I'm not that person, then."

The screams stopped completely. Iruma felt cold.

And all of a sudden, Kaoru was free. The invisible barrier was gone, his brother was seconds away from dropkicking the intruder to the ground if it weren't for Opera to pull him back, and realizing the fact that the wall was gone, Iruma turned to finally drag Sullivan out here--

"Ami Kirio."

Iruma stumbles, feeling like a chord was struck inside him.

Opera swung his arms with claws ready to cut a man. Iruma saw a blur, and then the guy disappeared from his vision, and arms were suddenly around the blue-haired teen.

"My name. It sounds familiar", the demon intruder, Kirio, whispers in Iruma's ear. "Right?"

And then Iruma was pushed forward, and Kaoru caught him as his knees hit the floor. Opera tried another lunge, but the servant only managed to grab thin air; it was like the intruder was never there.

The door ahead opens. A familiar bald head comes out, confused. "What's all this commotion? Ah--Iruma-kun! Opera, Kaoru-kun! What...?"

Opera hurriedly steps forward to report what had happened.

As the two adults talk, Kaoru pulls Iruma up. Golden eyes were filled with worry, eyebrows knitted in concern.

Iruma feels a hand rub his back. "You okay? Did that guy do anything to you?"

He shook his head. There wasn't any screaming fron Aiko or anything that might tip off that the worst happened to Mieko, though they still need to run back as fast as they could. Yet the blue-haired teen couldn't shake the cold feeling harshly coating his skin.

A hand reached out, rubbing his throat.

He doesn't remember. Anything from his life as Iruma Suzuki of the Demon world, he can't remember.

And yet.

"...Kirio-senpai."

His whole body started shaking. The words simply--poured out of his mouth. That man...

Iruma feels like he's going to be sick.

==

"Aiko."

Aiko whirled around.

Silver eyes were wide with something akin to horror, and her brownish-black hair usually kept back was now falling all over her shoulders and face messily. Yona wasn't holding a bowl of water like Aiko told her to get.

Instead, golden eyes widened at the heavy-looking bag in Yona's arms. Peeking out from the small opening was--gold. Shining, glimmering, literal gold.

"I...I couldn't get out of the kitchen. Aiko. I swear I tried", their money-moving friend clutched the bag closer, but she looked far from happy for once. More panicked, fearful, haunted. "Then that guy with the lightning hair. He appeared. Dumped this. On me. Made me spill the bowl I was holding. S-said, thank you for your help..."

Mieko passed out. His skin looked shades paler, as if their parent was turning into a ghost. Shinjiro was muttering a silent prayer, whispering Mieko's name over and over again in a mantra. Haru couldn't let go of Mieko's wrist, fearing Mieko's pulse will stop at any moment.

Rapid footsteps grew louder from the stairs. Beats of wings gliding down. Iruma, Kaoru. Opera, Sullivan.

"I didn't help anyone with anything", Yona whispered, face stoic yet eyes reflecting the sheer fear in the other teen. Fright, but not for herself. Her silver eyes never left Mieko's. "I...I didn't..."

Yona's shoulders were visibly shaking.

Aiko stayed rooted in her spot on the floor. She couldn't feel her legs. Her hands were numb, though she was sure she'd find nails digging her palms hard enough to draw blood when she actually looks at them.

She doesn't move. Doesn't even say anything. She wasn't even sure that she could do it if she tried.

Even here, those demons...

==

None of them were able to go back to sleep for the rest of the night.

It's only natural. With Mieko down for the count and the previous event unknown to them, Haru couldn't rest until he knows for sure that Mieko is alright. In the same vein, Aiko and Kaoru couldn't sleep until they know for sure, too.

Iruma stared off into space. He was unwilling to sleep for the same reasons as Kaoru and Aiko, but other than that, he looked like he was bothered by something else.

Someone else. What that rogue demon said to Iruma--it must be bothering the blue-haired teen, even now.

Opera wanted to do something about that. However, Shinjiro beat him to it; unable to sleep due to his worry for his fiancé, the man had noticed Iruma being absent in all ways except physical.

And yes, the man isn't really a man of words. But the human makes up for it with actions. In moving to Iruma's side despite the worry for his lover, and pulling the teen in a side-hug until Iruma snaps out of it and hugs Shinjiro back.

Silent comfort--but ultimately still comfort.

And Opera feels bittersweet, just a little, when he watched them.

In the past, when Iruma felt troubled by something, the teen always came to Opera and Sullivan. He'd ask what it was, if they know of it, and either he figures out what he wants to do and cheers up, or he settles by their sides and wordlessly asks for cuddles. Opera often obliged the teen when Iruma does the latter, and the cat demon was sure Sullivan was the same.

But now, Opera and Sullivan weren't the closest caring adult Iruma has. They lost that the moment their Iruma died.

Don't get Opera wrong, though. He was glad Iruma now has more family that loves him.

It's just...

"Feels a little lonely, doesn't it?"

Opera perks up. Turns his head, seeing Sullivan look at Iruma quietly laying his head on Shinjiro's shoulder. The Great Demon was smiling, though it...wasn't entirely a joyful one.

A sigh. The servant closed his eyes, serenely saying. "I'm merely thankful we have Iruma. That he's here and that person failed to do anything to harm him."

That Iruma didn't die again.

Although, that's not much of an achievement, since Opera could barely do anything at that moment.

"Yes", Sullivan turns to him, though his smile disappears. "Except..."

Opera nods. Whatever Ami Kirio said...

"M-Mieko-san!"

The two demons look at each other, attention caught by Haru's gasp. They both turned.

Somehow, Mieko had jolted up to sit on the makeshift bed, panting. Haru's eyes were wide and alert, as he reached out to support Mieko by holding the man's arms and shoulder.

"Mom. Mieko-san", Olive Green eyes sharply scanned Mieko's form, looking for any abnormalities or signs of pain. "How are you feeling? Does your head hurt?"

Silence passed, for a few moments. Then Mieko stretched his arms and glanced at Haru. Something in the adult's silver eyes looked...strange, for lack of a better word.

"I'm okay~", Mieko replied, voice light. As if he wasn't in excruciating pain just a while ago. "You can let go of me now."

The other kids and Shinjiro moved to Mieko's side, the second they saw Mieko was awake. They all hovered over the silver-eyed adult, talking over each other save for Yona, who simply stared quietly.

"You okay? Y-you were screaming so much--"

"That was so scary! W-we thought you were--"

"I'm sorry, mom--"

Mieko just stared at the kids blankly. Then Shinjiro picks up Mieko's hand, placing an earnest kiss on the silver-eyed adult's knuckles tenderly, before asking a silent question with his eyes alone.

For once, Mieko doesn't get it.

For once, Mieko just looks over Shinjiro, looking around and away from the other humans, his fiance and kids, his family.

For once, Mieko looked like he wanted to escape--

And then he sees Sullivan.

"Ah!", Mieko's face brightened. "Sacchan!"

The kids fell silent, stunned. Sullivan visibly froze rigid, like he'd been slammed in the gut by a giant hammer.

"You were the one that saved me. Right? Nice, Sacchan!!"

No one spoke. Haru wanted to say something, yet the teen seemed too spooked to even formulate words. Aiko and Kaoru gripped each other, clinging to each other's arms in a way akin to small creatures backing away from a predator.

Iruma's expression suggested that his head couldn't wrap around Mieko's words. Not even in the slightest... "M-Mieko...san?"

Silver eyes fell on sky blue.

A clueless smile. "Who's Mieko?"

Shinjiro's breath caught, face twisting.

Opera couldn't bear to look at the clear hurt in the other adult's eyes. He closed his own eyes instead.

The thing is, Mieko and Iruma's cases were different. After all, no one was reincarnated right away after dying, and was found at the same age in the same body and past, too. Even when the memories are different...

Additionally, no demon was also reincarnated as a human, before.

Therefore, unexpected happenings should be expected. Yet--

Opera couldn't say anything.

"No, no--what are you talking about?", Aiko lunged to grab Mieko's shoulder, but was held back by Kaoru. She kept talking regardless. "Y-you--you can't--This isn't a joke, mom--"

Mieko looks at her and tilts his head. "What interesting pets you have here as well, Sacchan! How did you sneak humans in here?"

And it was like the kids' world fell apart under their feet.

It was clear.

This wasn't Mieko anymore, Opera could tell. This...

The Netherworld's demon king, Delkira, was back.

But no one wanted this at all.

==

Kaoru wasn't entirely aware of his own actions right now. He feels numb, like an icy claw squeezed at his chest and blocked most things off from him.

Not long after, when he looked around and saw Yona lifting that bag of gold that wasn't there before, that numbness turned into a boiling hot, unbearable, seething anger.

He doesn't like getting angry. He's an easygoing, mischievous, little man; he'd rather play around and tapdance on everyone's last nerve when he's sure he can get away with it. Plus, anger is too much like...like what those people do.

And yet, this insidious, hateful feeling left him seeing red--which he wasn't even sure could actually happen outside of fictional novels.

Even so. One moment, he was trying to help Aiko stand so she can get to the kitchen, get a glass of water, and try to process what just happened. And the next, he was pressing Yona against the wall with a hand tightening on her neck.

"Kaoru!?"

"Oi, you a**hole, what the fu--!"

"What are you doing!?"

"Kaoru", Yona tries. She choked on her next words when Kaoru's hand squeezed.

Kaoru doesn't like getting angry. It's awful, and it's so overwhelming that it's left his body shaking.

Yet.

Yet, how else can you react to such a huge betrayal by one of the people you trusted?

"Is money really that important to you? Huh!?", Kaoru spat out. "In exchange for Mieko? Who let you in our home and gave you food and hospitality--you exchanged Mieko for some stupid gold?"

The person who took him and Aiko in when they literally had less than nothing, unable to speak or separate from each other. Kaoru wasn't so dumb as to think he and Aiko were easy children to take care of, but Mieko gave them kindness and warmth and a home; all of which, they both weren't able to even know a glimpse of before that.

Mieko, who cooks poison and calls it food, who loves his fiancé so much that he can't stop being affectionate with Shinjiro for more than two seconds, who is the kindest person Kaoru knew.

And they lost him because Yona let those demons in. Just to get some gold.

What the actual f**k, right?

--a hand placed itself on his arm. Golden eyes whirled, only to meet sky blue filled with sorrow.

"Kaoru", Iruma says. "Let Yona go. Please."

Kaoru couldn't understand. Why should he? Why should he, when traitors should be thrown out of here--

Another hand placed itself on his other arm. Aiko's voice whispered, this time. "Do what Iruma says. It's...it already happened. There's no use in snapping necks right now."

He growled, helplessly. Even so...Aiko was right.

Mieko was gone. A stranger took his place.

Strangling Yona wouldn't bring Kaoru's mother figure back.

And so, Kaoru shoved Yona off, making sure she hits the wall again the hard way, before grabbing Iruma's hand and backing away. The anger was still there, like fiery flames making his guts coil painfully; and he was holding back. He does not do more, does not tear the bag of gold to shreds, does not hurl more knives in the form of words at his now former friend.

He just stayed silent, even as Yona massaged her throat and tried to explain. "I-I didn't do sh*t! I was telling the whole truth. Some guys stalked me, I had to agree so they'd leave me alone, and then I tried to get some money out of it in the process. Then I'm here. I didn't trick any of you--I'd never do anything to Mieko-san!"

He remained silent.

"Did you sign some sort of contract?", Aiko asked, anyway. Trying to find the reason before making judgement. Trying to believe in someone that clearly sold them out. "Did the f**ker bring out some sort of paper and--"

Yona shook her head. "I'm not that stupid. If they made me sign some papers like Ursula made Ariel do in The Little Mermaid, I would have read all of the fine print. There was no such thing. So, I didn't know."

Kaoru searched her face. In search of a secret, a lie, anything.

"Kaoru", Yona stares back, unflinching. Face stoic as always, yet her eyes desperately pleading. "Believe me. Please."

...he closed his eyes. Forcefully shoving his anger back, he considers it all.

He won't let go of his suspicions right away. But if Yona really didn't know...

"What are we supposed to do now?", he dragged a hand across his face. Suddenly, his shoulders feel so heavy. Everything happened so fast. "What do we do?"

Unfortunately for him, no one could give a proper answer.

Aiko rubbed her arms, curling in on herself. "Are we...going to be abandoned?"

Kaoru tensed. That's...the reasonable way things would go, right?

If their savior couldn't remember them, if this is another person now living in the same body as their savior, then wouldn't this guy easily throw them away if he doesn't like them?

Where would they go?

Back to being alone, hurt, unloved...

"No. That won't happen."

Kaoru perked up. Turning his head, he sees Shinjiro come over, placing a gentle hand on his hair.

"My kids, too", the man then says, meaning every word. "You all are still family."

He feels his eyes burn hot. Kaoru hastily covered his face before he can do something embarrassing. He's not supposed to be like this, experiencing such whiplash of emotions...

Then again, Mieko isn't supposed to be replaced by some hotshot guy, either.

He feels Shinjiro pull him into the adult's arms. Kaoru let it happen. He also let Aiko wrap her arms around him, much as how it's freaky for her to do that. He also let Iruma do the same.

Kaoru was silent. He couldn't...bring himself to say anything.

He tried so hard to save Mieko, back then. He thought things were over. He thought they were safe.

He thought...

"Jiro-san", meekly, Iruma whispers. "Do you think...Mieko-san will come back?"

A pause, as the adult pondered that. Shinjiro leans in to place a kiss on Iruma's forehead, and pulls them all closer.

Faint noise was heard back in the living room, where Sullivan, Opera, and Mie--Delkira, whoever that guy is, are having a deep and serious conversation.

And Kaoru didn't miss the fact that Shinjiro didn't answer Iruma's question at all.

==

"Haru, I--"

"Before you say anything", Haru cut her off swiftly. "I'm not blaming you or anything. It's useless to be angry at something that already happened."

Yona didn't show any visible change, outwardly. Just that her body went very still at those words, lips pressed in a thin line.

Haru didn't look at her.

But to be fair, he didn't look at anyone today. His face was mostly buried in books; medical texts, demon curses, and reincarnation. All various topics that hardly have any connection except for this situation.

For this one case.

Mie--Delkira had expressed his desire to come back to the castle. Since that guy was the demon king, that's what was going to happen.

Shinjiro went with Delkira, although in the guise of being a helper to Sullivan. So now they're off, leaving the kids alone in the mansion.

And Haru chose to spend his time researching. After all, there should be something, anything at all, that could help...

So far, there's no luck. 

He wasn't willing to give up, though. But this also means he doesn't have the time to spare for anything else, even grudges and perceived traitors. Right now, all that matters to him is finding a solution.

Yona could obviously tell that, even when she still tried regardless.

A hand on her shoulder startles her. Turning her head up, she was met with Opera inclining his head. "The food is ready."

She stares, before bowing her head. "R-right..."

The cat demon watches her go.

Then suddenly, Haru says. "So much for promises, huh? Not that I believed in it in the first place."

Opera exhaled. "Haru-kun."

"I'm not hungry, by the way."

"Haru-kun, Mieko-san will recover--"

"I'm not hungry", Haru raised his head, eyes wild and manic. "He'll recover? Well, yes. He will. Because I'm the one who will make that happen."

"You don't have to be the one to bring him back. Maybe..."

"Maybe what. That the new guy will accept me?", a bitter smile. "Opera-san, all the adults in my life either beat me down, pushed me around, or forgot me, so. Essentially, if you ignore the reincarnation part, Mieko-san forgot. Amnesia isn't exactly a thing that will be remedied in a day, even if there's no demon lord in Mieko-san's place. And the guy already left! That's not really much of a great f**king comfort."

Opera shakes his head. The fact that Haru is already assuming the worst of their king should count as treason, perhaps, but he knows where the kid is coming from. Or, at least, is gaining hints of it.

Still. "Delkira is a kind king."

Opera knows it. He may not have met the man himself, before, but he knows enough from Sullivan's stories about the man. About how highly the high-ranking demons praise the great ruler.

In his brief interaction with the man, Opera could see why for himself.

The demon king can bend people to his will, no matter what. If he tells the people to go to a third path, all of demon society will create that path for him.

And all in all, Delkira's main concern is for the people. To build a peaceful and happy Netherworld and create it in his vision; that is the world that's currently present now, the world where people are in harmony.

Delkira is a kind king, regardless of how eccentric he is. That is a fact.

And yet Haru glared at Opera with the sharpness of a thousand knives.

"Respectfully", the teen then says. "I don't want a demon king. I want Mieko-san."

...Opera's eyes softened. He already expected that answer.

It's not a matter of who the replacement is.

It's a matter of who the replacement was replacing: the person who possessed that body, that voice, that life.

Much like...Opera and Sullivan's Iruma, replaced by Mieko and Shinjiro's Iruma. The same person, and yet a different one due to how they grew up, and how their life went differently from each other.

Mieko is different from Delkira, even appearance-wise. Yes, there are similarities that made Sullivan more convinced that Mieko is Delkira's reincarnation, like his playfulness and love for things and people that are his...

But different. Vastly different people, those two are. That is also a fact.

And Haru wanted the person that loved Iruma, Aiko, Kaoru, and him back. Not the person that loved everyone, and yet only at a distance a king is allowed to love.

Perhaps it was this understanding that led to Opera picking up one book and sifting through it, next to Haru.

When Haru looked at Opera in curiosity, Opera hummed and tilts his head. "It's better to have help, right?"

Olive green eyes widened. Haru hastily looks away, though the teen managed a nod.

"...thank you."

The cat demon acknowledged that by patting the teen's shoulder. "You still need to eat, however. Would you like to eat here?"

An exhale. "If it isn't too much trouble."

Opera could only hope, for the children's sake, that Mieko isn't truly gone for good.

Especially when, upon leaving through the doorway, he glimpsed blue hair going the other way. The cat demon had a thought, then.

If Mieko forgot himself after gaining Delkira's memories, what will happen to the Iruma now if he gains his own past memories?

==

All the screaming and writhing last night had been because Mieko was--experiencing his death as Delkira. Aiko had assumed it was pretty brutal and probably super agonizing torture, which was why the teens all collectively decided not to ask.

They didn't know what the intruders, both the one with the invisible walls and the one that gave Yona money, were doing. Iruma was willing to bet they did some sort of trigger, though.

For this to happen...

"You're threatening the wrong person, though. Aren't I the senior you adore so much, Iruma-kun?"

Iruma couldn't stop thinking about this, too.

What if...

"A coin for your thoughts, Iruma-kun?"

He flinched, feeling a flash of pain at his finger. Iruma looks down to see that he'd almost bitten too hard.

Huh. Biting his nails. He's never done that since a long time ago, not since his parents first threw him to live in a tent.

He turned his head.

Sullivan smiles, a bit melancholic yet overall happy. Like the fact that Iruma was still there was bringing him comfort, even a little bit.

Iruma--doesn't think he deserves this, now. "What if this is all my fault?"

The Great Demon blinks. He's clearly not expecting that. "Pardon?"

Iruma tries to hold back, keep it in. He barely knows this guy, after all, so he shouldn't blurt out stuff without thought.

Except that one response practically flicked some switch in Iruma that now things are uncontrollably falling out from him. What he thought, in his heart.

"Grandpa, I-I'm scared. Wh-what if...what if what Kirio-sen...Kirio-kun said was right? What if I was a bad guy?"

"Iruma--"

"It's like--it's like Wei Wuxian's story, except in reverse", Iruma mutters, hugging himself with a shaking and tight grip. "Just like how Wei Wuxian died as the villain despite his heart being true to what is good and right, I died as a hero when I'm a sick b*st*rd in reality--!"

The Great Demon reached out, unable to hear this anymore. Arms wrapped around Iruma, warm and comforting and safe.

Iruma freezes, startled.

"Iruma-kun", Sullivan speaks gently. "You're not a bad person."

A hand reached out to card through the teen's scalp and hair. It feels nice.

"You want to know why I know that? Because I've been watching over you, ever since your parents gave you to me in your...in your first life."

Iruma's shoulders shook. He shook his head.

Sullivan kept going. "You've made lots of friends, individuals respect you for your courage and kindness...you go out of your way to help others, even when demons don't necessarily do such a thing. You're a good kid, Iruma-kun. All the others that knew you before woild certainly agree with me."

Iruma bit his lip. Furiously, he shakes his head with vigor. "You...you don't know that."

"I do."

"You don't know that! What if I was meeting with them in secret or something! What if I was fooling all of you!?"

Sullivan was now looking at him sadly. Iruma wished the man stop looking at him in general.

When that person gave his own name...it was like a click happened in the blue-haired head.

Iruma knows that name.

Iruma knows who Ami Kirio is. Somewhere deep in his bones, he knows, even though he hasn't even had any memories of any people that was supposedly important to him.

Doesn't that mean something?

Doesn't that mean Iruma was the cause of their misery? In this new problem, and even back then, when the demons attacked them unprovoked in the human world?

Did Iruma lead Kirio to his family?

"You're not fooling anyone, Iruma", ans yet Sullivan holds his truth dearly, holding Iruma like the teen was still something precious, something worth keeping. "Not now, not before you died. Not in the way you're thinking. Just trust us...okay?"

The teen bit his lip. Slowly, he hugs Sullivan back.

Tears threaten to spill out. I...I wish I could believe you, grandpa.

Ali-san told him he could get his memories back. If not now, then tomorrow, or in the near future.

But at this point, Iruma doesn't want to regain his memories at all. Not when it could cause him to forget the new family that found him, even if it was built on fake memories. Especially since it was built on fake memories.

Kirio-senpai.

And definitely not when it could cause him to come back to that guy that caused all this chaos in the first place.

Th-this is the worst. Isn't it?

==

Come Monday, the kids were in a strange state. Haru was still finding ways to make this problem better or simply just to understand more of what actually happened, Kaoru was lost in his own head, Aiko was so silent and stiff that even Alice got concerned for her, and Iruma was.

Iruma was lost.

It was like he was a robot, just going through the motions of the day. He doesn't even have much energy left to muster long replies or anything, not with the weight in his heart.

The class noticed. They weren't sure what to do about it.

Alice and Clara decided to stick with him, though. Making sure he always has company, doing their best to make him smile (which succeeded once or twice), and Iruma was glad they were there.

...even though he felt guilty, that he might be their enemy and they didn't know.

Then, come after classes, when it's time for Ameri and Clara to watch dramas with Iruma on his phone.

Just when he was about to open the next episode of the drama Tomorrow, though--

There was a knock on the window. Ameri turned to it, to find an empty bottle within a cloth and tied up with a rope. The robe had a letter on it.

And it visibly also had Iruma's name on it.

"Iruma-kun?", she called out, confused by this. "I think the principal sent something for you."

Before Iruma's death everything, Sullivan used to do these grand gestures to show he loves his grandson, just as long as Iruma doesn't mind it. That includes delivering packages to Iruma, wherever he is.

So, reasonably, she thought that was the case this time, too.

Except when Iruma opened the bottle and read the note, his eyes went wide--not in surprise, but in horror.

And then he threw the bottle and note on the ground, far, far away from him, and he collapsed to his knees on the floor.

Clara immediately dove to Iruma's side, hugging him tight. "Iru-chi!!"

Ameri wanted to mirror Clara...but then she saw more of the note.

Her blood ran cold.

Thank you, Iruma-kun~!

Even though you can't remember, you were such a big help! Your idea of bringing back the king was a huge success, and now we can proceed with the next part of the plan!

We hope you'll remember soon. Kirio needs you by his side.

-Atori

Atori. Atori.

One of the Six Fingers fighting on the side of the demons that wanted chaos and destruction back.

From the group that killed Iruma the first time--

Laughter started. Despairful, self-loathing laughter.

"It's my fault", Iruma whispers. Another empty giggle escaped his lips. "It's really my fault, it's my fault, it's my fault, my fault, my fault, my fault my fault my fau--"

His head hit the floor, shoulders shaking. Then he sobbed so violently that his whole body was left shaking, and it was like he was breaking apart before their very eyes.

And Ameri marched over, picking up the note to crumple it in her hand.

She went to Clara's other side afterward, gently picking Iruma up without pushing the other girl away and hugging them tight.

"It's not true", she then reassures Iruma, with so much certainty that it's impossible to refute. "Just ignore it, Iruma. They're messing with your head."

His arms push back at Ameri, trying to make her let go.

Ameri doesn't. Not until he believes her.

Not until those scum are gone, never to hurt Iruma or kill him in any way ever again.

Notes:

Ngl manipulation and being gaslighted are horrible to experience ;-;

Still, let's hope they'll be okay :')) tho we're really in it now huh

Whaddya guys think? I'd love to hear from you guys :'DD and I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter xD
Thank you for reading!! See you all on the next one! <33

Chapter 16: Fabricated Puzzle Portrait (1)

Summary:

Iruma deals with what he's been given, the hints that the Iruma Suzuki the demons around him knew might be a lie.

Fractures start to be woven into the family he found. He acts accordingly, as things start to fall into place and others are made aware.

Insights are gained. Puzzle pieces are gradually found, for better or worse.

Notes:

We're really in it now y'all :'DD

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Here. Take it easy."

Iruma turns his head, just as Ameri sits beside him. A cup of tea was held in her hand.

Sky blue eyes gazed at it, seeing the steam drifting from the opening. He managed a small smile. "Thank you."

However, Iruma didn't try to drink it. He simply turns his head again, going back to stare at the wall in front of him.

The red-haired girl sighs. What happened was...

"It's my fault", Iruma whispers. Another empty giggle escaped his lips. "It's really my fault, it's my fault, it's my fault--!"

"It's just a manipulation tactic, Iruma. Something to get in your head", Ameri tries again. "It doesn't mean anything."

Iruma doesn't move. He doesn't say anything or even look at her.

The tea is placed on the table, slowly losing its heat. There were no attempts made to drink it.

"...do you know how we first met?"

Silence, for a few minutes. Then Iruma opened his lips. "Nothing special. Kaoru made trouble, and I tried to apologize for it."

Ameri shook her head. "Not that."

Iruma let out a soft exhale. "Then...before that. I was looking for my classroom...no. I don't think that's what you meant, either."

The President hummed. She let her body fall back, turning to the ceiling. "The first time we met, we crashed into each other in the hallway."

Sky blue eyes, dulled and slightly lifeless, turned to look at her.

Ameri took it as a sign to keep going. "That time, I was reading these...what did you call them? Manga? And I thought they were your attempts at courting me."

"Um. Courting you?"

"Silly, isn't it? Looking back now, that clearly wasn't your intention", a small chuckle escaped her. "You're...not the type of person who targets people you like just to have a memorable first meeting. You didn't even know who I was when you first saw me."

Iruma fell silent again. The room had gone slightly cold, as was natural since the sun had almost completely sunken down in the Netherworld. Day is giving way to night.

If Iruma won't go home on his own, the Principal will most likely be here soon to fetch Iruma. And clearly, Iruma isn't...

The other teen reached out to the cup of tea on the table. He paused halfway.

"What was the name of the manga?", he then asked.

Ameri couldn't keep the melancholy off her face. That manga-- "First Love Memories. Know of it?"

Iruma perked up in recognition. His hand falls to his side. "A little."

Hm. That explains why Iruma--her Iruma--looked so excited when she first showed a book from her collection.

How much did Iruma remember? How much was different?

"The manga is actually how we became friends", Ameri said. "I could only read the pictures but I couldn't understand the words. You were the only one who could read them. So, we had a reading session every after class, or if there's free time."

"The only one...reading session?"

"Yes", and now that Ameri thought about it. "Similar to what we've been doing with the dramas."

The blue-haired teen seemed to pause, at this. The steam from the tea in the cup continues to drift into the air, with still no hands reaching to take it. Still so motionless.

Just then.

"I'm not your Iruma", and then. "I don't know if I want to be that person."

Ameri closed her eyes. With what the enemy seemed to make Iruma believe, that wasn't surprising at all. Even so. "Then don't. Just be yourself."

"Be myself...huh..."

The sun sets completely. Light slowly twinkled in the night, as the room continues to be illuminated with the artificial source in the ceiling.

Iruma finally takes the teacup. By now, the tea has become more lukewarm. "I'm sorry for bothering you. I...you didn't need to see that."

Ameri shook her head. "I don't mind at all."

"...you didn't need to make this tea for me."

"Yes. I didn't. But you're my friend, and I was worried about you."

Iruma paused. "Are we friends?"

She couldn't help looking at him so softly. The Iruma then and the Iruma now--they're both just trying their best, aren't they?

But--

But Iruma Suzuki died to save her, when the most logical thing to do was to protect himself and leave her there. He was--the most selfless person she knew.

And now Iruma Aikawa-Naomori, the Iruma now sitting next to her, may end up hating that person to his very core. And hatred is a poisonous thing...

She doesn't want that to happen. 

Most importantly, she doesn't want him to fall prey to the machinations of the people that killed him in the first place.

So she smiles, and she says. "I would like to be your friend as well."

--maybe, just maybe. This time...

This time, she's the one that can protect him.

==

|GREMLIN SQUAD UNITE|


4+2=3

hey guys @Resident Thief @ESCAPEexpert @Givemeallyurmoney

i haven't heard from y'all from like

two days now

is everything okay? like no complaints or anything?

Queen Melissa

magic school must be fun I guess

but no matter what the ghosting is a little strange

4+2=3

you don't think theyre in trouble do you

?

Queen Melissa

...

@Givemeallyurmoney this is strange even for you

any updates?

4+2=3

Oh kaoru's here

...is he just leaving us on read???

Queen Melissa

oh boy

4+2=3

kaoru

@Resident Thief

kaoru

KAORU


"Sorry, guys."

Kaoru put down his phone, feeling something sour sit on his tongue.

It's been two days but there's absolutely no change at all. Mieko, Shinjiro, and Sullivan hadn't returned.

Haru hasn't found anything that could actually help with the problem, too. His brother ran through countless of books, but not one gave any hint of a solution to the matter. Not even what it actually is.

On top of that, they have school as well...

Ping! Ping!! The messages just kept coming. Kaoru didn't pay mind to any of it.

The night was cold, that day, even with the fire crackling in the fireplace. If only the world could just disappear.

Even for just a few moments...

==

Clara had been there to see Iruma's mental breakdown. Therefore, in hindsight, Iruma should really have expected his phone blowing up when he got home.

At least it had only been her and Alice. Always a pair those two were, huh?

Unfortunately, Iruma doesn't feel like reading the texts just yet. With what the message said to him--

And someone yanked it out of his hands.

"Wha--give it back!!", Iruma shrieked, trying to reach for it. He fell over the couch in his efforts. "Hey!"

The culprit, turning out to be Aiko, read the note. She gave an incredulous look at Iruma afterward. "What the hell is this?"

Thank you, Iruma-kun~!

Even though you can't remember, you were such a big help! Your idea of bringing back the king was a huge success, and now we can proceed with the next part of the plan!

We hope you'll remember soon. Kirio needs you by his side.

-Atori

He's been reading it over and over by now. To the point he's practically memorized it.

Your idea of bringing back the king was a huge success, and now we can proceed with

Word by word. In order, with indention, commas and periods.

Your idea of bringing back the king

Turning such words in his head over and over, and yet, and yet. In the end, Iruma could only look away.

Ameri had tried to destroy this note. It was useless; the thing only reappeared in his pocket when he got home. Every attempt at throwing it away ends in the same result, too.

This was truly meant for him, and.

He knows it's also terrible to lie. Not in a situation like this. "Someone gave this to me earlier."

Silence. The weight of Aiko's stare on him was worse than the beatings he got from the enemies of his parents in the human world.

"...do you know who this is?"

"No."

"Do you know what this guy is talking about?"

Iruma shook his head.

They both fell silent again, the tension becoming like a noose wrapping around his neck.

The sound of paper crumbling reached Iruma's ears, along with Aiko's cold tone. "I hope you never do. Plausible deniability and all that, right?"

Iruma flinched.

"Make sure Haru never knows about this", she tells him. "Kaoru as well. Especially Kaoru. Or he might actually kill you. Whether or not you remember."

She left the room as quickly as she appeared. Iruma didn't have the will to stop her.

...this was deserved, maybe. If it was actually Iruma that led to this, the Iruma that died--he should never be forgiven.

==

Later on, Iruma reached into his pockets.

The note is there.

The blue-haired teen felt like throwing up. He wants to get away, far away.

==

Clara had been there to see Iruma's mental breakdown. Therefore, in hindsight, Iruma should have expected this to happen.

"What, so", Kaoru frowned about it to Iruma. "Now you have to be around our demon classmates all the time?"

Iruma tried a smile he couldn't really feel. "I guess so."

He couldn't really look at Kaoru in the eye today. He doesn't think he could ever look at Kaoru in the eye again.

Nothing much had changed. It's been three days but there's absolutely no change at all. Mieko, Shinjiro, and Sullivan are still in the demon king's castle.

Everyone is ignoring Yona. In response, Yona is making herself scarce in the household, too, helping Opera with the chores while trying not to let herself be seen by them all. Iruma didn't know if she intended to betray them or not, but if she didn't...

If she did...

Meanwhile, Haru has resorted to skipping school entirely, now preferring to research from the moment he wakes up and gets out of bed. The library here in the mansion was vast, and if they wanted to have at least a chance at getting their Mieko back, every single book had to be read through page by page.

Kaoru didn't have enough energy to go to school as well. He just sighs, leaning back down on the couch. "Have fun, then, I guess. I'll...help Haru research here."

Iruma looks at the door and doesn't know what to do. Having to go out there feels--nauseous, as if what happened barely even mattered.

He hasn't read the messages Clara and Alice sent him except for the last one. He doesn't know if he even wanted to read them.

"I'll help Haru research here, too", Aiko volunteered over her glass of purple juice. "I don't want to see the face of that pink-haired guy, anyway."

Golden eyes blinked at his sister. "I thought you're starting to like that guy?"

"Never happened. Shut up."

"Hm, sure, sure. Hey, completely unrelated, but did you eat breakfast yet?"

Aiko huffed, visibly irritated.

She refused to look at Iruma at all; there was no way Kaoru hadn't noticed.

But Kaoru hasn't said anything. Iruma doesn't want to bring it up as well, so he's kind of just standing here trying to decide if he should go to school as well.

Maybe he can get away with skipping school?

Ah, but that's taking a blessing for granted. He shouldn't waste chances just because he's uncomfortable about some parts. Mieko will be so mad, too...

"Iruma", Opera walked into the living room just then. "Miss Valac and Mr. Asmodeus are here."

Just like that, the choice was taken away. It was rude to keep visitors waiting, after all.

"Iru-chi! Iru-chi!"

Iruma managed a small smile. At least this joy was infectious. "Clara. Hello."

Aiko didn't greet him goodbye. Kaoru tried hugging him, but Iruma couldn't stomach the thought of his brother giving him affection when he could be the culprit of their misery right now, so Iruma avoided him and ran for the gates.

Clara tried to hug him. Iruma felt a laugh bubble up his throat, the sort that could tear up his insides from being forced out.

Fortunately, Alice pulled the overactive girl not long after. Iruma hated himself for feeling relief over it, and yet.

"Let's go?", Iruma said, already walking ahead. "I don't think our homeroom teacher would like it if we're late. We have a lot of walking to do..."

He needs to keep going, smiling, and pretending he's innocent.

He is Iruma Aikawa-Naomori.

He is Iruma Aikawa-Naomori.

He is Iruma Aikawa-Naomori.

He is nothing like Iruma Suzuki. He will never be Iruma Suzuki.

He would literally rather die than be that treacherous, deceitful, evil person again.

==

Delkira took up his duties like a duck to water.

It was rather dizzying to witness. The demon king had walked into the castle without warning, demanding documents recording how this world was run in his absence, and sought to correct those not in his vision.

This king could do everything himself. For all the years the king went missing dating back hundreds of years, Delkira had caught up to it all within just two days.

Delkira wears his beloved's face, too. But just one look was all that was needed for Shinjiro to know that this wasn't Mieko at all.

This wasn't the man he fell in love with, that bubbly and kind soul. No matter how impressive and competent this demon king is, he wasn't Mieko.

...is it horrible, for Shinjiro to want his lover back? The Demon World needed a king for so long, and yet.

The human sighed, sitting on the seat nearby with the clothes prepared. This was the current reality, so he supposed he needed to adapt.

Even if this wasn't Mieko, this was still the body of his beloved. He needs to make sure it's cared for properly. He can't bear to part from it.

"What's your name again, human?", said demon king wearing his fiance's skin calls from behind the curtain.

The human closed his eyes. "Shinjiro, my lord."

A hum. Then, a dainty hand peeks out to grab a robe.

Shinjiro hands the robe to the hand automatically.

"Shinjiro, huh...", the curtain was drawn back to cover the body fully again. "And--what is the name of this body?"

He felt his own fists clench. "Mieko. His name is Mieko."

A careless hum. There was a rustle of fabric, as the king dressed himself. Supposedly, the king would normally have servants who help him with it, but Delkira insists on doing it on his own.

Just like how he went at the documents on his own at an inhuman speed. Was this just how demon kings normally are, or is this only unique to Delkira?

"You love the owner of this body, don't you?"

--now, that made Shinjiro stop.

"It's easy to tell", the curtain was drawn back fully, this time revealing the demon king in full. "With the clothes you gave me."

Shinjiro looks.

Delicate golden earrings hung from Mieko's ears, silver eyes gleaming with curiosity. The other man spread his arms, presenting the black robes embroidered in gold, made of the finest silk that is rather soft to the touch.

It looks...great, on his beloved. There were no signs of discomfort either, which meant the clothes were as gentle to Mieko's skin as he'd hoped.

The demon king observes him for a moment. Then, a playful hum escaped his lips. "Walk with me?"

And so it was, that they were strolling around again. The servants bowed to the demon king and gave them a wide berth, letting them through without much fuss.

Delkira barely batted an eye to them, too. Only staring ahead, at the path, at the destination or purpose he has in mind.

"From the moment I ended up in this body, I've known for sure this wasn't right", Delkira shares, flicking his wrist outward just to see the patterns on his robes dance. "I was shorter than I originally was, my horns were missing, and I couldn't feel my wings. I was in the company of strangers as well."

Shinjiro listened, considering this. "You must have been scared."

"I was. And I was so relieved to see that Sacchan was there, too. I thought Sacchan must have found a way. Sacchan must have rescued me somehow, in a lesser body."

The human pursed his lips. Only their steps were heard, as they kept walking. The hallway was fairly long, for mere humans.

"But then the more I spent here, I realized it wasn't the case at all", Delkira laughs lightly. "What happened was painful. I wasn't even sure if Sacchan was there or not. If he wasn't, there was no way he would have gotten there on time."

Shinjiro recalled Mieko's screams. Agonized, raw, like he'd been torn apart.

"The records show I had been thoroughly destroyed, too. With no hope of ever reincarnating again. Except, that wasn't the case. I did reincarnate. Just in a weird way."

"...I'm sorry."

"Hm? What are you apologizing for? You're not the one that killed me."

Shinjiro looked away. He had felt--not exactly resentful, but close to it. For this demon king to take away the one he loves most, the one he plans to marry...

But that wasn't fair, was it? 

Delkira didn't force his way in. He didn't even expect to be brought back, although the demon is thrilled at being alive again.

Hm. Mieko had always been a kind soul.

And Shinjiro is the type of person who learns to adapt quickly. Make the most of everything, and figure things out on the way.

So, he needs to know. "Will you tell the other demons? That you're back?"

Whatever the decision here may affect the kids. Aiko, Haru. Kaoru, Iruma. Yona.

Shinjiro needs to be prepared first, for them.

However, Delkira blinked at his question. He laughs, shaking his head. "Oh, no. Not while I'm still here in this body."

"Oh..."

"I'm thinking of sending one of the Crowns on a mission of finding this one a specific seed."

Shinjiro blinked. "Seed?" 

"Yes! A seed that will grant me a new body once fully grown. Sure, the issue of your love sharing a soul with me may take time to solve, but the seed needs time to grow anyway~"

Huh. That's. "Convenient."

Delkira hums, almost playfully. He pats Shinjiro's cheek lightly.

"That's how I work, dear", the demon king states plainly, like fact. "And I don't like taking things that's already owned by someone else."

Shinjiro stares, wide-eyed.

A smile. "Now, come on. There's much to supervise!"

The Demon King walks ahead. Shinjiro stares after, somehow feeling his heart...settle, a little bit.

It hurts. Of course, it still hurts. This wasn't the one he fell in love with, even though this person wears the same face.

There are similarities, but in the end; different personalities, different beliefs.

And yet, Sullivan did tell him. What kind of Demon King this man was.

This man, so greedy and prideful that he would rather make a third path than choose any two paths laid in front of him.

And, right now, Shinjiro could definitely see it. The stubbornness that comes with such prestige.

Was it simply prestige, however? Was it simply because of the power in this man's hands? Or was it because...this is just how Delkira is?

Either way...

Shinjiro takes a deep breath. As he trails after the king, he couldn't help but think that this wasn't so bad.

Delkira was a better man than he expected, at least so far.

==

Kalego noticed something strange. Well, stranger than usual.

He's accustomed to the moods and antics of the class. They all rarely shut up completely even when he's in the room, their way of thinking is different from the material, and yet they're all always lively and work hard in their own way.

The Misfit Class. Annoying as ever.

But then when Iruma died, there was a vast shift of energy. It was like--the heart of this class had been violently ripped away.

Of course, they tried to pretend everything was normal, but...

"Iru-chi! Here!"

"Oh. Thank you, Clara."

Then, now that Iruma has returned--even if it's not exactly the Iruma they knew--the class had slowly shifted into what it had been. Lively to the point of being annoying, kids just being carefree and worrying about homework.

Iruma was participating, it seems, laughing a little as he spread the notebook Clara gave him. "What's your name again?"

"It's Crocell", the girl scoffed. "Crocell Kerori."

"Crocell..."

He writes down on the notebook, and then smiles and tries to talk to the group crowding around him with cheer as they do the group activity Kalego gave them.

With false cheer.

Kalego had been around this class long enough to know--when someone is only pretending to be happy. Much as he hated this acquired skill. He shouldn't have to know at all.

The facts are still unchanged, even today. The human kids were in a strange state. Haru hasn't shown up in class, Aiko and Kaoru seems to be missing--

Iruma was lost, two days ago. Like he was a robot, just going through the motions of the day. 

Kalego was sure the child's classmates had noticed. Just like how they must have noticed how Iruma's smile is strained, how the human's eyes never formed crescents, how Iruma never really stopped to breathe.

Running away from something. Someone? Or from his own head.

Which, ugh. This was giving Kalego a headache.

Where was Opera and Sullivan? They were the boy's self-proclaimed guardians, shouldn't they have solved this matter--whatever it was--by now?

Unless there's a bigger problem. Unless they're struggling, too.

...tch.

Too much trouble for all it's worth, this was.

However, Kalego wasn't the expert on humans here in Babyls. He's not even the closest teacher Iruma had, though he was pretty sure he was in the top three. Even so--

After the class, he made Iruma follow him. It was a long travel, coming from the classroom to this one faculty room, but it was worth it when the teacher opened the room and the teen saw the other person inside.

A man with long white hair tied in a ponytail closed the book he'd been reading, clearly having been expecting them. Of course, since Kalego notified him in advance; he wasn't like Sullivan who just shows up and meddles in people's businesses without warning...

Anyway.

Balam smiled kindly through his mask. "Hello, Iruma. It's been a while."

Iruma stops. It took a while before he nodded back, still so wary. The teen walks in, letting Kalego close the door behind them.

Silence passed for a little while. Just then, Balam gestured to the tea on the table. "Do you want some?"

The teen's gaze settled on the tea.

Slowly, Iruma sits down across from Balam, staring at the tea. Trying to come up with what to say, most likely.

It seems Kalego has to say something first since Balam's too busy staring at Iruma like a bird. "Meet Balam Shichiro. He's...at the moment, he's the one who knows the most about the Human World here in the Demon World."

Iruma hums.

Balam observes the teen for a moment, before he says. "And I'm...one of the first ones that knew your were human, before..."

Kalego could see Iruma's immediate reaction. Shoulders tensing, back straightening, whole body ready to spring back.

Like a cornered creature.

"A-and, I'm aware", Balam tries to continue. "Y-you're not the Iruma I knew. This one understands. But...I wanted you do know that you can come to me if you need something. Alright?"

"...if I need something..."

Balam nods. Iruma seemed to ponder about it.

"Then", Iruma looks up at Balam. His gaze was colder than ice, somehow. "Can you make sure I never remember anything? Can you do that?"

The two teachers paused.

Iruma's fists clenched. He pulls out a piece of paper in his pocket, handing it over to Balam. Kalego took a peek.

Thank you, Iruma-kun~!

Even though you can't remember, you were such a big help! Your idea of bringing back the king was a huge success, and now we can proceed with the next part of the plan!

We hope you'll remember soon. Kirio needs you by his side.

-Atori

...what?

Atori, Atori. Who the hell is Atori--

Oh. Wait. There's a man named Atori in--

Agh, sh*t. If this guy is one of the Fingers that escaped...

"I don't want to remember."

The two teachers turned back to the teen.

"That Iruma Suzuki, who did such a horrible thing", Iruma practically spat. Words wrapped up in hatred. "I don't want to become that guy again."

Kalego swallowed. This--doesn't make sense. As far as he knew, the problem child Iruma never had any ties to the Six Fingers. Only Amy Kirio...

Oh.

"Iruma", Kalego spoke up. If he was right-- "How much do you already know about your past life?"

A deep breath. The blue-haired teen looked away. "Only some of the Student President knew about me. That I knew Kirio-sen--...that glasses demon. And that note."

Incomplete pieces. Too much missing, too little information.

Kalego may have an idea about what's going on here. "Listen, Iruma. Did you consider--"

The bell rang. The next class is starting.

Iruma stares back, steadily. Waiting. "Kalego-sensei?"

The homeroom teacher swallowed. Despite greater sense, he continued. "Did you consider that, perhaps, you are being manipulated?"

Silence. Iruma seemed to have frozen, the words unable to register properly in his head.

The bell rang again; a final warning.

And Iruma hastily gets up from his seat. "Th-thank you, Kalego-sensei...Balam-sensei. I need. I need to get to class."

Balam blinked. In a gentle voice, "Of course, Iruma-kun--"

The teen was out the door before Balam could finish his words, however.

...Kalego sighs.

Really, what a mess. But--truly alarming.

He wonders if Sullivan already knows about such a thing. About this note. About what's happening.

There was no way to be sure, unfortunately. But one thing's for sure--

Kirio, and those other demons on the side of that evil man. They were up to something.

==

"Oh. I just realized something."

Shinjiro paused from writing to look up at the man. "My lord?

"For me, a human in body, to end up here...this doesn't just occur randomly", Delkira's eyes were sharp, razor sharp. "The one who orchestrated all this to happen may have already accounted for everything. Including my current state and the seed."

"...what."

The Demon King's eyes landed on Shinjiro once more.

"Shinjiro-san, yes?", Delkira then said. "Be a good human and tell me what happened before this body ended up here. How did you and those kids end up in the Demon World?"

==

He dreamt of chaos.

He dreamt of running, of demons chasing and demons chased. Of himself running, while two covers from above and one running ahead.

He dreamt of red hair, a hand on his own to drag him forward.

He dreamt...

Flashes. A searing pain. Red hair lying in a pool of blood, a pulse weakening.

Ameri, Ameri. He dreamt he was sobbing, feeling cold and like his heart was being squeezed violently. No, no no no--

He dreamt, and he woke up in cold sweat. It took quite a bit for what he saw to register in his mind, but when he did--there was no other option.

"Iruma!", he recognized Opera's voice, alarmed and freaked out for once. Hands grabbed at him. "Iruma, stop it!"

The blue-haired teen thrashed wildly, fighting back with his fists and all his teeth. He needs to get it out, he needs to take it out, take it away, away, away!!

He was told there's a chance he'd get his memories back. The memories of Iruma Suzuki, the Iruma that died in this world.

But--

"Kill me", Iruma sobbed. "Kill me. Kill me. Just kill me...!"

Becoming such an awful person again? Who took advantage of the kindness of others, who willingly plotted with innocents--for what? Glory? Some sort of unhinged goal?

He'd literally rather die.

==

Yona's lips pressed in a thin line, staring at the hand held out to her. In that hand was a piece of paper.

A letter? No--a page, from a book. And inside...

"You want to redeem yourself, don't you?", the person said, glasses gleaming in the moonlight. "Here's your chance. All you need is to give it to that Haru, and everything will be perfect again."

A chance to make things right. To fix the mistake she made.

Yona had a bad feeling. But in the end, she reached out to take the piece of paper in her own hands.

A pleased chuckle followed. "That's it. Good girl."

The night was particularly chilly that day.

Notes:

So, hi!! Sorry, it's been so long! College really just kicked my butt hehe

Still, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter :')) I really struggled with how to make things progress and I hope this progression is reasonable and makes sense for each character hehe

Unfortunately, Iruma may have to suffer a bit more, but it'll end well eventually!

Probably.

Most likely.

Anyway, thank you for reading!! Any opinions, theories, violent reactions? I'd love to know what you all think!!

See you all in the next chapter! 😚✨🤸‍♀️

Chapter 17: Fabricated Puzzle Portrait (2)

Summary:

Things get better.

And then it immediately gets worse. Way worse.

They shouldn't have been so careless.

Notes:

Y'all!! Finally finished omg

There's lots of things to see here :333

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Iruma was spiraling, there was no doubt about it.

He didn't even come out of his own room for the whole day. Haru and Kaoru were rightly worried about it.

But, oddly enough, Aiko didn't seem to care at all.

"What's up with you?", Kaoru asked. His sister pointedly did not answer.

Haru left them to it. Days passed, and there was still no indication of a cure for their problem.

No way to reverse Mieko being replaced.

The oldest sibling was pretty sure he hasn't even gotten through a quarter of the library here in this mansion. It's been, what. Two, three days? Maybe more?

He couldn't keep track.

Shinjiro isn't even back yet. Who knows what Delkira is doing.

Both of them are radio silent, though, so Haru wonders...

"Here."

And a piece of paper was handed to him. Olive green eyes blinked rapidly, before moving to look at the unexpected newcomer.

"I found this", Yona tries. "M-maybe it can help get Mieko-san back."

Haru paused. He took the paper. "Where did you get it?"

...the girl was silent for a moment.

He didn't like that. "Yona."

The girl winced, though she does try to compose herself. "I don't know. A good Samaritan? He didn't give me his name. I've never met him before, too."

Haru blinked--

"--ay off already!"

"No! Because you're being ridiculous!!"

...huh?

"You didn't even think?" Kaoru snapped.

Oh.

Oh, no. Whatever this is, it was serious.

Kaoru never yells at anyone like that. Especially not his own sister.

Haru stands.

He folds the paper, placed it in his pocket, and enters the living room just in time for two of his siblings to start screaming at each other like banshees.

And Iruma is still not around.

Okay. Okay, okay.

It's better to solve this as soon as possible. "What's going on?"

Aiko whirled around.

"It's his fault", the girl snapped. "Iruma! Everything is his fault and now he's expecting us to feel bad about it!?"

Wh.

What?

Kaoru steps forward. "Again, are you hearing yourself? Iruma would never do anything bad to us!"

"That's just what he wants you to think!!"

His head hurts. He's barely eaten anything, even with Opera's help in searching as well as the food the cat-like demon was giving to him.

Haru forced himself to stay calm, regardless. "Aiko, you're not making sense. Start from the beginning. Why would you say that?"

Aiko looks at him. She scoffs, looking down to the ground. "It's not my secret to tell. You'll probably kill Iruma if you two find out."

Silence. Haru and Kaoru just stared at her.

...was that. Really what she thought?

Also, what? Why?

In what world would they become murderers?

--Haru could think of a reason. Two reasons, really. But fratricide specifically?

"How would you know?", Kaoru threw his hands. "Try me! See what I'll actually do!!"

Aiko falters. She starts to tell them.

What she revealed was.

"A note? You're believing a stupid note over our brother?"

"He wasn't denying it, either!!"

Haru cut in before Kaoru can snap back. "Aiko. Take a deep breath. You too, Kaoru."

Grudgingly, they both obey. Haru is almost reminded of these two being children, though they were both skittish and stays the hell away from everyone--Haru included.

Kaoru latched onto Haru eventually. Meanwhile, Aiko...when Mieko brought Iruma home...

It must have felt like the worst betrayal for Aiko. The sibling she really likes, that she instantly took under her wing in her own way the second she met him, was the root cause of their current misery now.

Except.

"Kaoru has a point, Aiko", Haru says. He continues before Aiko can protest. "You said the note congratulates Iruma on his plan working, right?"

A pause. The girl nods.

"But, see, the timeline doesn't match. Iruma didn't know Mieko is the demon king. How would he know to target mom?"

"Wha--how the hell should I know? Who knows??"

"I do", Haru states firmly. "Because in all the records, there was no evidence of a demon reincarnation in the human world."

Aiko's eyebrows furrowed. "You didn't finish combing through this mansion's library."

"Yes. But isn't what grandpa said enough?"

That literally everyone in the demon world thought the king was gone. No one even thought to look in the human world.

And why would they? For them, humans are mythological creatures. And even if they know humans are real--

It was the last place they'll ever look for a demon. Especially someone as powerful as a demon king.

Those demons that came? They likely went after Iruma instead of Mieko. That glasses demon looked surprised when Mieko made that blinding beam back then.

Furthermore--

"What if one day, you wake up to find that two years of your life is entirely fake?"

The look on Iruma's face when he confessed to that...

No. Their Iruma would never do such a thing.

Never.

"It's a classic prank, too. The note tactic", Kaoru adds, while Haru is thinking. "Passing notes onto someone, making up a story as you go. Oh, I'm a girl and I want to confess to you today at lunch, and then the guy goes to the rooftop only to see people pointing and laughing at him? That's a thing. Didn't you consider it's probably like that, too?"

"That's..."

It seems like Aiko hasn't even considered that.

Haru sighs again. He certainly needs to point this out. "Iruma is just as confused as all of us. He doesn't have the memories of the self that lived here. So how would he know what is actually the truth?"

Aiko's lips snap shut.

"The note may be true, yes", Haru acknowledging, tapping his chin. "But it's also likely for Kaoru to be right. That this is a cruel trick being pulled on our brother."

"...why would anyone...?"

"That's the question, isn't it? Why would anyone screw over Iruma like this? Just as perplexing as, why would anyone take Mieko away from us?"

Aiko bit her lip. Kaoru looks down, fists shaking.

Haru fixes them more firmly with a stare. Especially Aiko. "Remember. Innocent until proven guilty. And Iruma...Iruma must be so terrified right now. He's getting his memories from this world--and he must feel so alone, too."

Silence.

Aiko closed her eyes tightly. "What if whoever wrote that note was telling the truth?"

"Then all the more reason to be by his side", Haru declares. "The Iruma we have right now is our brother. Do you really want to lose him, and replace him with a potential enemy?"

...when laid out like that, the answer was obvious.

Kaoru stretched, golden eyes fixed at the ceiling briefly before stalking off. "I'mma go drag Iruma out of his room so we all can talk. Like a proper family."

Aiko bit her lip.

Haru felt like adding. "Don't drag him out when he doesn't want to!"

"You kidding?", was his reply. "I'm not letting him mope around wasting this nice sunshine!"

That was that, then. The eldest brother sighs.

They'll be fine.

He was sure of it.

==

But then.

Kaoru ran back, hair sticking out in all directions. Before Aiko can make fun of him for looking like he went through a hurricane--

"Iruma's gone!!"

==

It didn't feel real.

The cemetery here wasn't that much different from human cemeteries. Minus the tombs.

There are urns here, though. Only just a few. What is truly plentiful here are--plaques. With the names of the deceased alongside symbols that must be important for these people who used to live.

Iruma wasn't concerned about that.

He was more concerned about the only coffin in this place.

You'd think he'd be hidden away, as a human taken in the world of demons. As an outsider who lived and died in this world.

To an extent, that--wasn't the case.

He exhales.

Why wasn't he in grandpa Sullivan's mansion? It was simple.

Iruma was a coward. He couldn't take it--facing everyone when he could be the cause of this whole misery they were experiencing. Being forced to leave their home in the human world. Losing Mieko.

So he just snuck out. It wasn't that hard, not with what Kaoru taught him.

After leaving his room, he just let his feet take him wherever. He walked and walked, and walked.

And now he was here. In this cemetery.

Staring down at...whatever this is.

"I suppose if anyone can get inside, it would be the reincarnation of the dearly departed owning this room."

Iruma Aikawa-Naomori turns his head. Glasses glinted in the low light, meeting the teen's sight halfway.

Kirio-senpai smiles. "What do you think of your own final resting place?"

...resting place, huh.

It is certainly that. A tight white and beige room, with colorful flowers lined up on the tall pots. Pink, blue, white, with healthy green leaves. At the center was a glass coffin.

And in that coffin was an identical reflection of Iruma himself. A corpse with blue hair, pale skin that might have been flush with life once upon a time, wearing a suit while laid to rest in a bed of flowers.

The corpse looks so serene. Like it was merely sleeping, like it was going to wake up any moment now.

If Iruma took off the glass lid and reached in to touch this body that used to be him, would the corpse take it all away from him? These memories he desperately doesn't want to recall.

The memories that aren't his in the slightest.

"I could take it away, you know", Kirio says again. "The memories that aren't yours."

Tempting.

But. "What makes you think I'll even trust you with my own head?"

The guy who hurt his siblings and Mieko? The guy who threw him off a bridge? The guy that made Mieko disappear?

Something burns in his chest, coiling like a tiger about to pounce. He doesn't understand it. He doesn't care.

Is this guy making a joke?

"Oh, but, I'm your brother", Kirio insists. "You just don't remember it."

"Brothers throw each other off bridges, then?"

This guy just smiles. "What can you be sure of at this point? Siblings who will kill you for taking their parent away? Demons you barely know?"

"They're certainly better than you."

"Oh, don't be like that. I'm the one giving you help here."

Tch.

This guy has a point, though. What can he trust? He definitely can't trust himself, that's for sure.

But.

"You know what?", the heat in his chest burns like a blazing inferno. "I'm sure of one thing."

He feels the same gaze on him following, even as he got closer. That gaze regarded Iruma with some sort of quiet anticipation.

Iruma smiles at him.

And the human punched this demon square in the jaw.

It would have been on the face, but Iruma is unfortunately smaller than this guy. He used all his strength, regardless.

This does feel extremely satisfying. Seeing this ridiculous pain in the butt stalker stumble back holding his face. Iruma hoped he broke a tooth.

"The person I am now", the human then says. A promise, a fact he will make sure stays that way. "I will never let you have your way!"

They will get Mieko back.

Iruma will stop these memories from flooding into his head completely, too. He will.

A shaky inhale from the demon in front of him. And then--laughter.

It wasn't out of fear or rage.

It was almost giddy in its delight.

"Oh, you are different!", Kirio wailed, but he was laughing. Joyously. "But still so similar!"

Iruma felt a wave of coldness run through his skin. "To who."

"To your previous life, of course!"

He already wants to punch this guy again. He refrains.

It wasn't good to get in the habit, of jumping to violence. Mieko will be so disappointed in him when he comes back and finds out about it.

And violence wasn't Iruma at all. It wasn't how Iruma Aikawa-Naomori worked.

So, instead, he asks. "What do you want?"

What do you want? This always works, Iruma knows. People would always talk about themselves, after all.

And selfish people just take and take, especially if they knew Iruma won't be able to resist when they just say please.

Kirio seems to know that particular detail somehow. "Please. Let me help you remember."

...hm.

He carefully does not say yes. He doesn't dare say no, knowing it might end up becoming a yes anyway.

He settles with something neutral. "Are we really close?"

There was a flush in Kirio's cheeks. "Very."

Alright. Iruma crossed his arms. "Where were you when I died, then?"

...silence.

Oh, did Iruma finally catch him off guard?

"The first thing I remember clearly is my own death. I remember someone that looked like Miss President", the teen tapped his cheek. "I remember the pain, the fear, everything. If we were very close, where were you?"

It just started to snowball from there. No clear memories came after that dream, but--

There were sensations. Emotions that weren't his own. Vague knowledge that weren't his.

"Aha", a sickeningly sweet smile. "Wouldn't you like to know? I can show you."

Hands reach out to touch the human's face before Iruma could react.

The next thing Iruma knew, orange flames burst forth, cutting through the path.

A voice followed, fierce. Matching the fire in Iruma's chest.

"Stay away from Iruma, fiend."

==

They all searched.

Iruma wasn't anywhere in the mansion. Not his room, not in their own rooms, not the kitchen, the bathroom, that empty room, anywhere.

But for the matter, Opera is nowhere to be found, too.

"He wasn't in the laundry room or anything?", Haru made sure.

"Opera or Iruma?", Aiko frowned.

"Both."

She shook her head. Haru tried not to let his shoulders slump in despair; it wouldn't be good for them to be more upset than they already are.

(Yona is missing, too. Haru doesn't dare point that out, since--Kaoru is here. Since Kaoru hasn't forgiven her. Kaoru might say something he doesn't mean...)

Kaoru was trying to stay calm, to his credit. "I did teach him how to sneak around. Maybe he's out there on his own."

...Haru honestly can't decide if that's worse or not. Lots of kidnappers could be around, you know??

"Well, if Iruma did sneak out, then that probably explains why Opera-san isn't here", Aiko hummed thoughtfully. "I don't think Opera would have left Iruma alone."

And it was like that, wasn't it?

Because they had lost their Iruma before. The Iruma that was not their brother. The Iruma that may or may not be a bad person.

As it is, Kaoru brought up something they could do. "Should we tell someone? Maybe grandpa?"

It would be a reasonable course of action. Sullivan might also find both Iruma and Opera in a flash, too--

Riiing. Riiing.

Blinking, Haru looked down. The phone in his pocket was vibrating.

He immediately grabbed it, turning it on. The caller was.

It's...dad...?

==

That stalker left as suddenly as he appeared the second Iruma wasn't alone anymore.

It would have been reassuring if Iruma trusted that this guy would stay away. Because of course he won't.

Regardless. "Iruma. Are you alright?"

"A-ah, yes", he had never been as happy as he is to see a familiar face than he does now. "Th-thank you, Alice-kun."

Magenta eyes looked him up and down, before nodding dutifully. "Of course, Iruma. I will gladly give aid whenever you need it."

The human found himself smiling more.

Then...he falters.

"Why are you here?", Iruma had to ask.

Alice paused. He looked sheepish, but he revealed roses and other flowers in a delicate-looking blue bouquet. Iruma can't believe he didn't notice that, with how big it is. "I was visiting."

Oh.

This is a cemetery, after all.

Iruma exhales. Honestly, he doesn't want to go home yet. "Can I come with you?"

Alice paused. He looks ahead.

The pink-haired demon doesn't look around. He doesn't go to any of the plaques here, or anything else.

He just goes to the custom space for the only coffin here, face almost unreadable from so many emotions at once. Silence settled as the pink-haired demon placed the flowers down with utmost care.

Iruma wanted to laugh.

Of course!

Of course.

Alice was Iruma Suzuki's loyal friend. No, more than that--he called this Iruma Iruma-sama.

Iruma really doesn't know anymore.

But.

"I-I'm sorry", he tries despite the way his eyes sting. "M-my feet just--took me here. I don't know why..."

Everything is such a mess...

Unbidden, his hands lift to cover his face. "I-I want to go home..."

Not to the mansion. But to their humble home with only two floors, where Iruma escapes to after every job trying to provide for his biological parents.

Even when they weren't that particularly rich, they were--safe. They were free.

Things weren't complicated.

...at least Alice lets the silence linger a little, let Iruma think for a bit. Iruma was grateful...

Eventually, though. "Everyone was worried about you, Iruma."

Here we go. "Don't be. I'm..."

Fine? Was he really, though?

Magenta eyes stare at him. A rueful smile follows. "I'm not fine, by the way."

Ah.

What?

"Why?", Alice just doesn't seem like the type? Oh, but it's also true that one shouldn't judge a book by its cover--

Iruma pales. Of course Alice wasn't fine, he was mourning and Iruma was just talking about himself!! It's so obvious!! Just look at the way Alice is gazing at the body in the glass coffin.

He. He keeps messing up, huh? "I-I'm sor--"

"I had a precious soulmate I swore to protect", the pink-haired demon starts. "But...when it mattered most, I wasn't there at all."

...it didn't take a genius to figure out who Alice was talking about. "Asmodeus-kun."

The rueful smile widens. "You're...the one still living, Iruma. I want. I want to be here, for you. If you'll let me."

To make up for the past sins he committed.

Oh, how Iruma understood.

"...that's kind of unfair, Asmodeus-kun", Iruma found himself blurting out. "But the Iruma that did this to you is probably more unfair."

"...what?"

And so Iruma found himself telling Alice. Every single detail.

Not exactly the part where he's human. But how he lost Mieko and got his parent replaced by some stranger. How this Kirio guy blocked him from getting grandpa for help. How Yona was duped into being a pawn in the scheme.

How it was Iruma's fault in the beginning.

Alice latched onto one particular detail, though. "Why would you rather believe the words of an enemy over your family?"

Iruma shook his head, before burying his face in his knees. He honestly doesn't know anymore. "I don't know what's real. My family is a lie, I'm a reincarnation of some grand demon's grandson, I should be preparing for midterms in my old school by now. Is there anything that's farfetched at this point?"

Alice didn't have an answer.

The arms that wrapped around him did feel particularly nice, though.

The human breathes.

Frankly, he really doesn't want to go back to the mansion. Not yet.

Not when Aiko barely even looks at him. Not when Haru is still so desperate to find a cure for Mieko. Not when it's--only a matter of time before Kaoru hates him too.

This feels nice, though. Warm.

He doesn't want to let go.

==

This sensation felt strange yet familiar at the same time.

It felt like all the other times Alice held Iruma-sama before, warm with a steady beating heart. But back then, Iruma completely melts in his arms. Like he belongs there, unguarded, trusting.

This Iruma couldn't bring himself to relax entirely. His shoulders were tense, and there was a furrow in his eyebrow even when his breaths became steady and calm. Asleep.

What this Iruma went through the past days...he must have felt very alone.

"I'll take it from here."

Alice looked up. Red eyes looked back. "Opera-sama."

Opera opened his arms.

Alice hesitates. He gently places Iruma back in the arms of the other teen's caretaker. Opera quickly adjusts his hold to accommodate Iruma better.

But, it turns out that Iruma's hand had clung to his jacket. Refusing to...let go...

"Is there any chance", Alice found himself saying. "I can take him back to my place?"

His mother would be unbearable if she were there, but. It's a sacrifice he's willing to make. For Iruma.

To his credit, Opera studies him. The cat demon gave a nod. "I'll bring it up to the Great Demon."

And he vanishes before Alice can reply.

The coldness of the cemetery suddenly became more prominent. Rubbing his arms, the pink-haired demon glanced down at the flowers. The coffin the flowers were placed for.

...Iruma-sama. He could barely even look at his soulmate's body during the funeral. It was his fault his fault his fault why wasn't he there?! Now that Iruma-sama's reincarnation is here, though, it feels like he could finally breathe--

Alice stops.

Great Demon. Opera referred to Sullivan just now, using that title.

Not Principal?

==

"My grandchildren!!"

Aiko screeched when this whimsical Great Demon of a grandfather scooped up her, Haru, and Kaoru. Sullivan was holding them tight. They were being spun around.

It's. Nice? To be at the receiving end of such affection?

But can grandpa please stop. Haru is getting dizzy. He's going to throw up what meager food he managed to eat.

"My, my", a fond chuckle from someone very dear to them--or at least, that person's body. "Aren't you a happy lot?"

Delkira, in Mieko's body, approached them. He was wearing a cloak, hiding the delicate and probably expensive red robes he was wearing.

Shinjiro was with them, looking at the teens with fond eyes, but--there was a tightening on the corner of his mouth.

He was worried.

"Why are you guys here?", Kaoru asked what Haru wanted to know. "I thought you guys were busy. Is there an emergency?"

A hum. Opera walks into the room. "We are being relocated into the Demon King's castle for the time being. So that Delkira can watch over you, and you will be protected from the demons with malicious intent."

Like the demons that attacked them in the demon world.

If that's the case, then that's good news, wasn't it? Haru hummed. "How soon will we leave?"

"Right now", Delkira chirps. "I assume you have packed?"

Sullivan put them down, still grinning. "I'll bring their things in a jiffy! By the way, Iruma is here, yes?"

The three teens collectively blinked.

"Well, we couldn't find him", Kaoru scratched his head. "We assume he snuck out and Opera-san went with him. But Opera-san's back! Iruma must be here, right?"

...silence.

Opera went very, very still. "I stepped out because Sullivan-sama called for me. We were fetching Delkira and Shinjiro while avoiding attention from the public.

Oh.

Oh, f*ck.

If that's the case, where's Iruma!?

==

A grin with all teeth. "Well done, Miki! I knew we could count on you."

It all looks blurry. Then again, Iruma was always groggy after a good night's sleep...

Was that right?

Actually, where did he fall asleep in?

"Wett", that same voice called. "It's your turn."

Soft fingers carded through his hair. It feels cold.

"Iruma", another voice practically purrs. "You're ours now."

Revulsion, resentment, horror, fear. Iruma would have shot away by now--but for some reason, his body refuses to listen to him.

Why?

There was a palm approaching his face. No, no...!

Get away!!

"Don't worry. It won't hurt."

Get away, GET AWAY, GET AWAY FROM ME--!!

A blinding light.

Then, nothing at all.

Notes:

FSDJGKJKDFH I have no idea what Miki of the Six Fingers' power is, hope it makes sense or the manga somehow confirmed my guess lol

As for Wett. Well, no proper confirmation, but didn't memories, and even photographic proof of the Six Fingers' interactions at Walter Park disappear because of him? >:DD now what do you think will happen to Iruma, knowing this?

Still, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter :')) Thank you for reading!! Any opinions, theories, violent reactions? I'd love to know what you all think!!

Three chapters remaining!! I wonder what will happen now lol

See you all in the next chapter! ✨❤️❤️